God And His Kingdom

Reverend Sun Myung Moon
Tarrytown, New York
August 11, 1974
Master Speaks
Translated by Mrs. Won Pok Choi

"God and His Kingdom" is my topic this morning. In the world all people long for a central figure. We want the central figure to be unchanging and everlasting. Not only that, but also the central figure must be righteous and good. Such a central figure cannot be found in human society and we cannot make one. We know that the central figure must be a human being for others to follow, but since we cannot create one, from where can we expect such a person? We all know that not just any man can stand in that position, to be righteous, good, unchanging and everlasting.

Even in our imagination, we must have a figure who is unchanging, everlasting, good and righteous. Without such a goal before us, we cannot go on our way towards the goal set by God.

When we look at ourselves, we have our bodies and our minds. Let us closely study ourselves, trying to find if there is any quality in man to allow him to become such a perfect one. We have external man and internal man, our body and mind. Then between the two, which has more the quality of everlastingness and goodness? When we ask which is more righteous, we find that kind of quality in our mind rather than in our body.

People in general know that we have minds but they end there, without knowing further about some entity manipulating our minds. Even when we look at the mind, the views of people towards the mind are different from each other. When you study the mind superficially, minds always vacillate and there's no central power manipulating the mind -- there seemingly is no such thing. Then do we really know what our mind is like? We know that we have the mind, and mind is the subject to the external flesh, but we don't exactly know what the mind really is like.

We are looking for the true relationship of men centered on the mind, but we don't exactly know in what way that operates. We find our minds struggling to attain the goal of higher dimension, ahead of us and higher from where we are. We know that our minds tend to the goal of higher dimension, and if there is something good, something of higher value, the mind is always inclined to attain that goal. While our minds are seeking for things of higher value, on the other hand our fleshly side always tends to stop the mind from going towards that goal.

We know there's a vast difference from the man our minds desire to be and that which our body desires to be. Our mind is always teaching us to become a perfect man, but in the next moment its greed, its ambition, goes on to tell us that, "You must be the central figure of righteousness in your family, in your clan, tribe, nation and the world." Our mind is accelerating us or helping us expedite the attainment of the goal of individual perfection, clan, tribe and national or worldwide perfection, helping us steer the way to widen this goal of our being. But on the contrary, our fleshly side would bar the way or play the obstacle to that.

Then in human society where at all can we find real righteousness and happiness? As long as our mind and body go different ways, we cannot really attain that goal, but we must bridge the gap between the mind and body. There must be unity between our mind and body, and how at all can we attain this?

There are many kinds of human endeavors -- education, religious activities and all kinds of things -- but which is the right way to have our minds and body put together into eternal unity? Real happiness comes about only when we have our mind and body eternally in oneness, in harmony. In the position where we have our mind and body in utter oneness, then we cannot be dominated by powers other than the final or absolute power. We come close to that absolute Being and we ourselves resemble Him. Unless there is the possibility of our resembling the absolute Being, there is no such thing as happiness.

In the scope of a family, when you can bring the whole family into unity and harmony, you can call that family a happy one. Having made your family into oneness, you can play the role of the central figure there. You are the exemplary one there. Then we can draw the conclusion that we can attain happiness only when we make unity at every level of things, and with yourself playing the role of the center.

Then again we must understand that we must never change. There must be no changeability. The standard of measurement there -- for instance, the ruler or the scale must be one unchanging standard, just one. This one thing playing the role of the central or standard point, others must adjust their standards. The central one or the original one must surpass any other. Then that must be the eternal standard to which all others would adjust.

In human society, too, centered on an individual, you must find there an unwavering standard of life. You may try to make such a standard or follow such a standard of another person, or find it from an ultimate source. There must be a view of personality, view of life, which can never vacillate or change. And where can we find that? Unless we find that we cannot enjoy true happiness. Can our mind do the job? Can our fleshly side do the task? We can never dream of being able to find such a standard without our mind and body in oneness and in unity. But in that unity too, what we acquire must come through our mind. But sometimes and very likely we cannot trust our mind. And more than that, we are ignorant of what our mind is really like. Where there is ignorance we cannot really trust anything, and where there is no belief or trust, we cannot find clear goals.

Then what is our mind at all? What is the human mind is the ultimate question. Where does it originate? Does it start from ourselves or from elsewhere". If you define it to have originated in yourself . you must be able to manipulate it; but when you find you cannot manipulate your own mind you must imagine

that it comes from elsewhere than yourself. It is not of human origin but of an origin far above the human level. We can never define that it is from man himself. If we can imagine that there must be something of higher dimension which manipulates our minds, we are safe to lay out that kind of hypothesis; and as in science, that hypothesis can be proven later on.

Then as we find such a thing of higher dimension manipulating our minds, and through our minds our bodies, then at last we can sight the goal and we find our direction.

Then through what channel can we reach that goal? In human society, because of the fall, only through religions can we find such a goal and get associated with the final or ultimate Entity. If you are sure you have found something like that, you must feel that you have five senses other than the fleshly ones working in you to define that, and you must have such personal experiences. That kind of sensation must be stronger than what you feel and see and do using your five physical senses, and it must be experienced by your own self.

In human relationships, too, you find your minds working among yourselves, but in these minds there must be something -- for instance human conscience working towards a goal of higher dimension, and you must have your mind always associated with that power coming from above. On the human level, too, when in your past you have been tasting good food, seeing, artistic things, and hearing music and all those things, then you don't want to go down below that level. In the human conscience the same thing applies. So you must look up to something of higher dimension than your level always, and you cannot expect that coming from below your level. And when you acquire or attain a goal a little higher than the level you are enjoying, now, the next moment you want something of a still higher level.

Everyone is sure of the fact that Our mind is working towards that goal, not our fleshly side. You know about that only too well. Since all human beings without exception are struggling towards that goal, trying to get associated with things of higher dimension, we must go on struggling for that goal, looking up to the spiritual side. It doesn't matter what the name is or what His name is, but when we call Him God, our minds are always inclined to have some relationship with Him. But we see a vast difference between the level of our minds and the level of that ultimate Entity. How vast the distance must be between God and our minds!

There must be contents, particulars, and ways for us to reach that goal, God. We must be able to bridge the gap, or bring our minds closer to Him. We say we must educate ourselves, train ourselves and discipline ourselves. All those things start from our mind, with our mind at the base.

But we don't know what our mind is like. That's the question. And we cannot trust our mind. It always wavers. It always vacillates. We find it is not absolute. It is always changing.

So in human society even our ideal, the moral standard, is always changing, hopefully for the better. It has been changing and it is changing now, and it will continue changing. Changing sometimes means progress towards a goal of higher dimension, but we must always adjust ourselves bound for that goal, not the other way around. If we find ourselves inclining to lower the level of our conscience, we cannot even call ourselves human beings. We must discard ourselves or deny ourselves in that case, and try to lift ourselves up, setting ourselves on the path towards that goal.

When we find ourselves and others below the level of conscience, there's no human order. We must finally say that we would have to destroy this world or the past standard of life. There would be no value, no standard, nothing of God's recognition, and we would come down to the level of animals. In that case where would all the human beings be destined? They would be doomed to danger and despair and darkness.

Then, as our title says, there must be the standard of God's Kingdom. Where can you find God's Kingdom at all? Which of the two in us, the mind or body, will set the standard or find one? We have come to the conclusion that it cannot start from our fleshly body but from our minds. God is the ultimate entity which is never changing, and eternal, and His Kingdom also is of that quality. Then can our body fit that? Though our mind has the tendency to want to have that goal, even our mind is far below that level as it now is.

But can God alone erect His Kingdom? No. He can do the job only in unity with a man resembling Him or in oneness with Him. The erection of the Kingdom of God must start from one man like that, but where can we locate this man? Is the man just a man of moral value? Well, when you say moral value it means based on our mind. Then can you find such a person in the religious world? Yes, we must look for such a person not among just moral people but among religious people.

Then among the religious people, too, what kind of religious people? From the religious people who long for the salvation of themselves and pray for their own well being and prosperity? Do we find such a person among those who want to attain that level on the individual level, or family level, or levels wider than that? Even on the individual level, that person of our desire must set his central thought connecting with the ultimate goal, then broadening the scope of his attainment.

Then we can safely say that we can find such a person among the religious people who would not set their goal on the individual things but on broader things such as the family level, things on the national and worldwide level. Unless what he does on the individual level can go in unison with or in conformity with God's goal for all mankind, we cannot dream of finding such a person.

From this viewpoint let us examine human history and the existing religions. Then our conclusion is that the moral world is the thing of the past. We don't have to handle the moral world. We must transcend the educational goal or the moral goal.

What we want to do is find such a standard in the religious world. But from observation we know that in most of the religions people just try to attain the goal of their own happiness, praying for that always. And such religions are not our goal.

Which is better, people who want to become happy for their own sake or become happy for others' sake, or those who want to sacrifice for the sake of others' happiness? In order for us now to be able to play the role of the central figures we must be taught to work for other people, even sacrificing ourselves for that goal. The central figure of the higher dimension with the ultimate happiness and righteousness could be found among those who are ready to sacrifice themselves for the happiness of all humankind. Then in which religion can we find such persons? Where is such a religion? That religion must be of worldwide level.

We have seen we have four big religions: Christianity, Buddhism, Islam and Confucianism. Among those four, which is the closest to God? In which of the four religions is the relationship between man and God the closest? Which is it? (Christianity.) Why is it so? (Father-son relationship.) Yes, you say because Christianity has the father-son relationship between God and man. But more simply why is it? Why? It is because there is an everlasting relationship centered on love and life. Can you comprehend it? (Yes.) That is, our life is related with His life and originated from His life, so we cannot think of ourselves separately from that relationship. We have inseparable ties between our life and the will of God because there is love coming from the divine origin working in us.

In oriental philosophy we strongly think even though couples can separate from each other, we can never be separated from our parents. Why is it so? It is because in our relationship with our parents there is life stream running through lineage from our ancestry to us as their fruit. If we deny that, we deny ourselves, deny our own life.

But between husband and wife, the love does not originate from the life relationship. Of course it is desirable for any husband and wife not to be separated, to go together eternally, but if either of the two relationships would be cut off, you would rather have the relationship between the husband and wife cut off, not the tie between yourselves and your parents. In other words, you can never cut off the tie between you and your parents, however hard you may try. That's something you can never cut off. Maybe the children have changed not to recognize their parents, but parental love never changes. That's in general true. It never changes. Isn't that true? (Yes)

That is why even prodigal sons and daughters can come back to the bosom of their parents. When you come back, you are sure they will not reject you. You will find they have been waiting for you with outstretched arms.

But if there is disunity and rupture between husband and wife and their relationship is cut off , they very likely are going to become enemies instead of friends. And you would just hate to look at that person you have loved. Well, both of you feel that way towards each other. But between sons and parents it is never like that. As I said before, the children may feel that, but it is never like that with the parents.

To that philosophy oriental people are more inclined. So, the orient means the origin in my vocabulary. That's their nature. But in the Western world I find that you think more highly of the horizontal relationship between husband and wife, rather than the vertical one between sons and parents. This is the very reason that disunity and rupture and disharmony is prevailing in this society.

When we think that education is important, in our family when we were growing up, what kind of education started first? The education between parents and children, or the education between husband and wife? (Parents and children.) Yes. That's the order of education, order of love relationship.

Even in Western homes, you had once been educated to love your parents. Then you wanted to have your spouses, and at that stage, too, you must not discard the love towards your parents; but you somehow forgot that love to find the other. But vaguely you have the idea that very desirably, you must have the consent of your parents to have your spouse, to determine your spouse. Even in a vague way you have that idea, isn't that true? Even in the Western world? It is because love is originated on the vertical level from Someone absolute.

So in our ideology we must arrange things like that on the theoretical base, and have people realize it and recognize it and carry it out.

Then has there been any such person in the Western world who would never forget parental love, even though you had to dissolve the relationship between husband and wife? That's not the way things should be. We cannot just vaguely teach people that parental love and the love between parents and their children are important, but we must feel that the young men and women in our church have learned that. So, the order of our education here is to teach you of the love between parents and children and then love between brothers and sisters, and then love between husband and wife. That's the order of love. Unless you can love your parents -- and if you are in the position of the parents, your children -- you cannot love your brothers and sisters, and unless you can love your brothers and sisters, you cannot love your spouse in the real sense. Then you must love your brothers and sisters as your parents, and you must love your spouse as your brothers and sisters and your parents.

Then what are the wishes of the husbands and wives? You would want your husband to love you as though you were his sister and his mother. And that love originated on the vertical level will come to you, and there's nothing more to be desired, to be wished for. In that case you feel like loving your husband -- well, vice versa, of course put husband's brothers and sisters in your husband's place, and the husband's parents in place of your husband. So, there will come unity and harmony in that family. Then alone can you safely say that the tie of love between husband and wife will be as strong and as important as that between the brothers and sisters and the parents and children. From then alone you can create and build an ideal family, which is the fundamental unit of the society. If you cannot find the ideal in your homes, you can never find any society or nation of such kind. Your family being the fundamental unit of the whole human society, how can you build the ideal society without your being able to find or build such a family? Can you follow me?

In that sense, oriental philosophy far surpasses Western philosophy, but it is now being invaded by the Western philosophy. Rev. Moon, however, has been working to correct it, to put it into the original status.

Let us go back to the mainstream of our thought. In Christianity we find love and life relationships between man and God in the father-son relationship, of course. That's what makes Christianity the core of all other religions. Among the Christian denominations, ours is strongly advocating that, and we claim that the father-son relationship must be that between God and man. In human society, too, we must put more stress and importance on the father-son relationship, and then the relationship between brothers and sisters. (He thinks I am going far ahead of him. I am paraphrasing or interpreting this.)

What are the contents of Christianity? We put more stress on life, love and sacrifice, coming from those two. Nothing else is there. That's the very core of the thing. That's the very core of what Christianity is, and we want to apply it to our Family.

Then what would God and Jesus want us to do? If Jesus was in the position of son to God, we can well imagine that God had been educating him in that way. Jesus was educated by God. Then Jesus learned to know that God was the Source or Subject of his love and life, eternal love and life. He knew that. Then he knew that God was existing for the sake of himself, and God was sacrificing self for Jesus' sake. He must have known that.

Then, with what ideology would God educate other people? I mean, how would Jesus educate other people? Jesus knew that all human beings on earth are brothers and sisters under God. He was looking for people or wanted to produce people, educate people, to find God and love God and recognize God as their life, source, and the One who is sacrificing Himself for the sake of mankind. He tried and tried to teach people, and when the people did not absorb his education and rejected him, he continued that to the end of his life, even sacrificing his own life.

He said that he was the symbol of the life and love and way -- the means to sacrifice for others in the love of God. Then for him that was the way of the cross when people rejected him. So, in this world of the fall, where there is real love and life, there must always follow sacrifice -- sacrifice for others

In Christianity, we have the bridegroom and bride ideology, and since it was not realized in Jesus' day, it comes to the day of the Lord of the Second Advent for the revelation to be realized. The core of the teaching of Jesus towards mankind was that people must love God as their Parent and love others as their brothers and sisters, and then alone we can build a real home based on the divine love between husband and wife. I must again emphasize that we must learn three kinds of love: first, love towards our parents; love among the brothers and sisters; and then love between husband and wife. With those three loves totalized and put together, we can really taste the true kinds of love, and then we can build good homes and good societies

Christianity alone is the religion where they teach that kind of love relationship, so when God seeks a man who can lead all humanity, he must find one in Christianity, in the Christian world. That's what makes Christianity the religion of all religions, the most important religion of all. In Buddhism we see that the teaching is vague as to the relationship between God and man, and they put more stress on the spiritual world. Islam is just the imitation of Christianity, I should say, and Christianity applied in the wrong way. In Confucianism they teach things more or less of moral standard but not exactly the relationship between man and God. So, Christianity is the only religion which teaches the core of the Divine Principle.

We must look for leadership, true leadership, in the religious world, and in the religious world, as I said before, Christianity is the core of all religions. The reason for Christianity's being the core of all religions is that in Christianity we teach the love and life relationship with God and the way of sacrificing ourselves for the sake of others. That's why I chose Christianity. It is not because my parents had been Christians before my birth, and it is not because the tradition tells me to do that, but I found that in Christianity that kind of core teaching exists. And, I thought it was only too natural to draw the conclusion that in Christianity alone, and through Christianity alone, we can save the whole world, because there we are taught to have the relationship between God and man based upon divine love and life.

Then what must be God's Kingdom? Unless He finds an individual who is God-like or who resembles Him, He cannot have him erect a Godly family and then Godly clan, tribe, society and the world. So the core of the thing is man in the tie of divine love with God, and his family around him.

There can be just one Kingdom of God, not two kinds. Then God must be anxious and eager to educate people to have that kind of love on the individual level and the family level and all other levels. God has been struggling hard with all out effort to find such a person, and since he has been looking for such a person in the Christian world, if in the Christian world any such group surrounding that kind of a personage appears, that's the religion of religions. Can you understand? (Yes.) Then is there any such personage in the world and any such family? (Yes.) What do you mean by "Yes?" Can you find such a family in America? (Yes.) I have not been able to find any such family in America, so I struggled hard to make one of my own. Father would have anyone make such a family, and in that case, in case He finds such a family built before Him, He cannot but love that person and that family. You know too well that in the Unification Church our ideal goes that far. There is the most wonderful thing, and the most dreadful thing, too. Dreadful because it is going to destroy the satanic world. In the Christian world if we are going to find such a group and such a family, where can we find one? Where at all?

When God is anxious to find a nation of such standard, even though that nation may be homogeneous in worshipping God, God does not want that nation to confine itself to things of national level without having a broader sense of love towards all mankind. He would not choose that nation but he would like to have that nation love other nations and educate the whole population of the world so that through that nation and through the central leader of that nation He could erect His Kingdom. This nation must transcend national boundaries. Viewed from that standpoint, America is prepared soil for that because the American nation was formed by having people from all nations; and if you really had created and embued unity in this nation under God's ideology, this would be the best place. Here alone God's ideal could be realized.

You are the spirit to other nations, and you are blessed more than other nations because you have the tendency and possibility of blending all nationalities and colors and all things into ultimate oneness. Then why did God bless America most of all nations? It is safe for us to draw the conclusion that God blessed this America because there is the possibility of making the whole world into ultimate oneness and harmony and love starting from this nation, not elsewhere.

Then what has made America prosperous like this? What made it so? That was the Christian ideology. Isn't that true? (Yes.) Without the Christian ideology you could not have become like that, transcending national boundaries, and even 50 states, you know, could not accept the federal government in unity and harmony.

Then without Christian ideology there would have been rupture and you could have created the second Europe. Like the old world, there could have been disharmony. Before your forefathers came to this continent, there had been, in Europe, disharmony, rupture and persecution of Christian people. That's what made your forefathers flee from their own countries to come to settle on this continent. And, their way of life was to worship God in freedom.

If in the new world -- America -- as in the old world, if there is corruption in the new Christian world it means second doom or peril. If in the midst of peril and corruption even in the Christian world, there sprouts up one group which thinks dearly of the life relationship and love relationship between man and God and would be ready to sacrifice themselves for the salvation of mankind, that's the only religion God would be using as His instrument.

Seen from God's point of view, too, God would want a group of all Christians who would set the goal of higher dimension where they teach divine love in life. In the Christian world, if that kind of group is found, the Christian world will never perish, but there will be reanimation and revitalization to have it come to life. Is there corruption in the Christian world in America? (Yes.) Then are the young people of America glad over the fact or sad? (Sad.) You are the only group of young people who are sad over the fact, but other people feel freedom, and they leave the church and then they feel as though they are liberated. It's the sign of peril coming to the United States.

Unless there comes into existence a group where a new tribe will emerge under the leadership of man, as in the case of the Jewish people of God's choice, unless this chosen people will do something to change America' and the world, there's no hope for the world to be changed or saved. In other words, in America we need a stronger Christian group with a strong ideology, because all other ways have been proven to be a failure. If, maybe, black people would emerge

with a stronger leadership than others, you must be able to follow that leader. Despite the race, you must follow the leadership and you must realize the bitter fact that in the Communist world or in the satanic world in general their power is to destroy this world of religion, the world in which they believe in God. So the first target for the satanic power to destroy is Christianity, and their final target within Christianity is how to destroy the family, which is the core of divine love here.

For God's part, He wants to find a person with his family built according to that ideology; and reversely, for the satanic part they want to destroy the whole of Christianity by corrupting the family. That's what it is now. Do you have the power to straighten up and put in the original order your family, your society, your nation? Do you have the power? America does not have such strength. You have so many universities, but can those universities create such youth? (No.) Can the youth graduated from these schools put Christianity in good order? (No.) Then who will start that? (We will!.)

Yes, we can do that if and when what we are doing comes from God. In educating the people, we cannot give them blind education just to obey God and believe in Him. All through human history we are the fruit of the divine lineage -- divine will, and we are the only group as such to be able to save the world. As I said before, if we put more stress on our fleshly side, we cannot carry out the job.

Well, in the world even of Christianity they have been putting more stress on the mind side and on the conscience; but, if through our mind and conscience God does not work, giving us the life and love relationship and touching our hearts and inspiring us to sacrifice ourselves for the sake of the rest of humanity, no group can work God's will. It is most thrillingly important that in our church we talk about the heart of God. When we understand and feel and experience the heart of God, it is natural for us to feel the life and love relationship between God and ourselves, and this is the most wonderful thing. We learn that here, and when we put it into practice to reach out to even the last one in all humanity, we are sure to save the world.

We can conclude that this is the only religion, and God has been looking for this kind of religion because here we teach that we must be able to love our God as our parents first, and love other human beings as brothers and sisters under our Father, God. Love between husband and wife is emphasized next. With all those loves totalized, we will love all humanity, and that is what makes our group the most wonderful one. Do you understand? (Yes.)

As it now stands, at least, no such religion will possibly be found elsewhere than in our group where God can rely on the people to erect His Kingdom, the Kingdom of God on earth.

Then where does God's kingdom come from? It comes from the idea, divine idea. Through our conscience and mind we are a group of people which try to learn and put the ideal into practice.

There are many, many, many men of conscience in the world, and at the best they have been thinking of the well-being of their own nation, if not their family. But, in our church we want to be happy after making the whole of humanity happy. By humanity, we mean all the nations, all the races. All are children of God, and only after having made children of God -- our brothers and sisters and God happy, can we be happy ourselves. This is the best ideology.

Well, in brief, we must be able to love God as our parents, and we must be able to love our fellow men as brothers and sisters, and love our spouses to make a real couple under God's love. Then alone we can erect the family of God's love, and a clan, tribe, nation and world of God's love based on that.

So we are a group of people looking for True Parents, true brothers and sisters and our true spouse. From then we have our clan, nation and world.

In a sense we are going the reverse way from the way people of the secular world are going. From this point of view, we must re-evaluate what we did after the Watergate issue. A great stir will come about in this nation -- it has already begun coming in this nation -- because there is disharmony between the government and people, the Senate and Congress, and among fellow countrymen. Is it right that people are really happy to see President Nixon resign from his office? (No.) That's something like this: people loving to see this nation declining faster. While some of the Americans see these things as the saddest

things, there are many, many others who are happy over the fact, and who are they? The happiest ones are the Communist people; you must know that fact. Those people who call themselves liberal are more inclined to Communistic ideology.

Even before I made the Watergate Statement I had known that Nixon was wrong, Nixon is wrong. He knew that it was a lie that he was not involved in the Watergate cover-up issue. But I knew that in this corrupted world where more evil can come or is already prevailing, a President in his office must have the right, that kind of right. He must have the right to discharge or dissolve the Senate and Congress. Then the Senators and Congressmen are in the position to be able to be discharged or dissolved by the President, and how can they impeach the President? That's the order of the thing.

If you have enemies, there are two types of enemies, the internal enemy and the external enemy. This external enemy, which is the Communistic world, is going against the democratic world. In order for a democratic nation to stop Communistic power from invading the country they use the CIA. And, you know what the CIA is doing in other countries. Or, do you think what they are doing is not sinful? It is a horrible sin. Then is it written in your Constitution that to use the CIA to corrupt other nations and dig out other nations' secrets is not a crime? Is there any such written statement in your Constitution? They are doing unimaginable, horrible things, saying that they are doing that for the sake of this nation. To set up wire-taps, to do that is no question. They can kill people, you know, keep people hostage; all sorts of evil things are being done.

Viewed from that standpoint America herself is committing crimes against other nations. In the ultimate sense, the American government is committing crimes, and this means that the American people are in the collective way committing sins, and America as a nation is a sinner. They are committing crimes. What they are doing justifies themselves because they are doing that in the belief that they are going to destroy evil power, saving their nation and protecting their nation from being invaded. And, compared to that, what President Nixon did is just nothing. What if by the wire-tapping he found that in the Democratic Party they were using money coming through channels of Communist background and he had discovered it and disclosed it? It could have made the President the most famous and foremost President among all other Presidents. Wouldn't that have been possible? Then you could have praised him, long recording his name as the most influential and famous President of all.

There has been the possibility of his finding that kind of thing, horrible thing, and if that kind of possibility, even a particle of it existed, would you not give him the right to do that? So, in my view, he has the right to do that, and the Presidency is for that, and if he is without that kind of right there's no power whatever and he will be just a puppet. If you would think that the President has committed a crime in trying to find out internal enemies and if you are ready to impeach him, then you must impeach yourself first. All the Americans have committed the crime, and in that sense your President should not have resigned from his post. Don't you think so? (Yes.)

Before long in American history it will be recorded that my statement was right and if they followed that statement they would not have brought whatever corruption and danger is coming ahead. Nixon himself was wrong in resigning. If he had pushed on, God was ready to help him. If he had listened to me, taking my voice as from God, then he would not have done that. He could have thought up a better way.

In the opposing power, I am sure there is Communistic power working behind the scenes. They came to threaten to kill him if he did not resign, and that's what compelled him to do so. I was right, and you can justify our statement because we are all sinners in the sight of God, and since we are sinners we have no right to cast stones at other sinners. That's why I advocated forgiveness, love and unity in the time of trouble and difficulty.

In that sense we loved the Presidency, not the President, so you must make your stand very strong and clear, that you can have confidence and let others have confidence. So, we will never change in our attitude and in our ways to help this nation. We are going to help the present Presidency and help him do the right thing. Are you ready for that? (Yes.)

God has so prepared this nation that from here the ideal world will be erected. God, seeing the corruption in this nation, is sad but has not yet left this nation. That's why I came over to this nation of America and started working here. And our work will see no end until we will recover this nation or restore this nation under God's will. This nation and her people are not yet aware of the fact that Master is here at the call of God and what important things Master has already done and is doing and is going to do for this nation. If they reject him, oh how sad God must be. I want you to be even stronger than ever and try your best to change this nation and stop this nation from going to destruction, and lift your people up and have them head for the eternal goal.

We must stop the corruption of Christianity in this nation. We must stop the families from being broken up. We must stop the individual from being corrupted like hippies and going to pieces. If we are not able to do that, this nation will be hell. Are you confident that without our helping this nation, this nation can be restored and prosper again? (No.)

What we are doing is character building; by character building I mean the perfection of individuality and the perfection of families, clans, nations and the world. We are the only group to do that. We are the religious group of the highest dimension as it now stands, at least, and through us alone God can build the world of love and unity and life and harmony, which is the Godly Kingdom on earth.

Before anything else you must be able to have your mind work with God in unison with God's demand, and then your sensation of love towards God must be more than that between the brothers and sisters and within the couples. By our doing that, we can build our perfect individuals, and from there on we can widen the scope to build the Heavenly Kingdom on earth.

This has been a short talk of several hours but there is included every element and core of divine teaching, so you must never forget this and be confident to put it into practice to build the final Kingdom of God on earth with our hands. Everything starts from us. You must have the confidence. The Kingdom of God will be erected by our own hands. The Kingdom is in your own mind, in your own self, in your family, clan, tribe, nation and the world. It will come about.

What Jesus was going to do was that, to erect the Kingdom in the world. And what the Lord of the Second Advent is going to do is establish that Kingdom, but he cannot do it all by himself. That is what makes you important, to work with him. You are in the subject position to build your own home in Godly love and your own nation and the world, and you are the subject, not the world, nation, or your family. You are in the position, as of God, to convey your love and life towards other people, and other people by having implanted that love and life will extend that love on the family level, national level and worldwide level. And it all starts from you as individuals, and you must know your own value in that sense. You must know the Kingdom of God starts right from yourself. Do you understand me? (Yes!) You must never change. You must never vacillate, waver on the way. Are you determined never to be changed and just live and die for the cause in this movement? (Yes!) After hearing me, I hope the idea of the nation has become clear. Do you have the clear picture of what it is, what you are going to do? (Yes.) Even the whole world may shake, but you will not be shaken, you will not be stirred or moved. Can I believe you?

If you are really determined to carry out your mission with faith in God and with the confidence to move other people's hearts, then you are no different from what I am, and you are in the position of the master to other people. You can do greater work than I have done because I am now standing on the worldwide base at the age of 50 -- over 50 -- but you are now on that same base while you are in your 20's or 30's. Then your hope is greater than mine. What you are going to do is going to be greater. Don't you know that? (Yes.) I want you to have great hope, and be entertaining that hope. You must bum yourself out to kindle the whole world into animation under God's will. If I were in my 20's and had done this much work, you can imagine how much I could do in my lifetime.

Suppose God is still looking for one and asking people where He can find that kind of person, and they will say Rev. Moon, Rev. Moon.

You are young people of reason and young people of criticism, and you can judge on your own. And you have come here and settled here because your heart is moved and touched and inspired. In the outside world people are changing all the time, but we are in the ship on that heaving sea of life. When you are in the rocking boat you must be more stable, have balance, and you know, strength is needed there. Some of you may have thought, "Oh, we fasted and prayed, kept vigil for the President, and we did not expect this to happen; and what is going to happen now?" You don't have to worry about that, God will take care of it, and what we have done will be fruitful in a better way. We'll never change, and we may have to have longer fasts and prayers for this nation, and as a group of people entitled to be God's children we must be helping out this nation in every way possible.

I see our PR teams back here and I want you to have this kind of notion implanted in you. You will work even harder to convince the Senators and Congressmen how to love this nation and work for this nation. I think our members all over the country and all over the world would lend attentive ears to what I am now talking about, the Watergate issue, after the turmoil. You are the first to have heard me talking about the Watergate issue and what it is going to mean in the future, and I want you to be really confident and with stronger will power work towards the goal. What you have done will be recorded in the history of America and will be known throughout the world and people in later days will find that our ideology alone will be the core ideology, leading the whole humanity to the goal of salvation. It can be applied to politics and everything, and only the love and life relationship between God and man alone can do the job, and we will do the job of erecting the kingdom of God on earth. In the history of God's providence we will be recorded and remembered.

Ahead of us there's only victory, no failure, because we will never bend our task until we gain the victory. I want you to continue on your way with more strength and courage.

Now you know how to explain to other people and other members, with the same zeal and energy.

We have only a month or so left toward Madison Square Garden, and the eight city speech tour will be able to show our fruit to other people, so I want you to strive for that goal. Everything we do, especially the Madison Square Garden campaign, you must realize, is connected with God's will. Do you follow me? (Yes!)

Shall we pray?

Our Present Mission

Reverend Sun Myung Moon
Tarrytown, New York
August 4,1974
Master Speaks
Translated by Mrs. Won Pok Choi

The world in which we live and we ourselves are results of something else, so we cannot solve our problems on our own. We say we have responsibilities; but they don't actually begin with us; we inherit them from our predecessors. Even though a certain past begins from me, it will not end with my death, but will be passed on to someone else. However great a success we may be able to attain, it will become a resource to later generations.

What we have accomplished will be passed on to our descendants; for instance, what your children do will be inherited by their children, who are our grandchildren. On the horizontal level, too, we live in one generation, but what we do on an individual level will be spread to the family, tribal, national, and worldwide levels. This is so because what human beings are doing is manipulated by God; behind the human scene God's will is working. God's Will will be manifested through an individual, and an individual doing God's will must pass on what he accomplishes to other people on broader levels.

The inner will of God was manifested through Adam. What Adam was doing was connected with God's will, and what he was accomplishing was going to be passed on to later generations. He was living in the present, and what he was doing was going to be passed on to future generations. This transcends time. For instance, Adam was living in the present moment but God's will was in eternity; and he was living in the present moment, but his future will be connected with what he was doing at that time

In light of the Principle of Creation, we can say in the strict sense that what Adam was doing will be fruitful in later generations, not in his own age. Centered on himself, Adam's work will be fruitful when he establishes the foundation of four positions, with his own children as the fruit. This kind of four positional base must be the pattern or formula for what we are doing. It will be passed on generation after generation according to God's will. Without God's will, nothing will carry meaning.

God's purpose in creating Adam came from goodness. Without goodness in God's will, nothing could have been fruitful. So what Adam did would have been fruitful and would have been inherited by later generations only when what he did was good. Then what is evil? Evil is anything that is contrary to goodness. Goodness is derived from God; it begins with God, is inherited by man, and when man bears good fruit it will be inherited by later generations. So what is evil will not be derived from God, but from the other source, and it will not be fruitful as God's will would want it to be.

Due to the human fall, the human stance became different from the original. In the inner self of a human being Satan came to exist instead of God; what man has done was fruitful according to the lineage of Satan instead of God. If it had not been for the human fall, God would abide in our inner self, and what we are doing would be what God would have us to do, and what we are doing would be fruitful as the will of God and be inherited by later generations. But things contrary to that are happening in this world. Because of the human fall, a will contrary to God's is working in us, warring with our mind, which tends toward God.

It is something like this: centering on myself as a magnet, we must line up through the North Pole and South Pole, the Arctic and the Antarctic. But instead, we are going East and West, instead of North and South. The difference in the angle makes us more or less evil. If the angle is crooked we are that much evil, and as the angle is widened, we are more and more evil.

Then how do we adjust the angle? If we leave everything in God's hands, it's simple. But we cannot expect God to do everything for us, so we must struggle harder on our own. If we could place ourselves in the position of Adam before the fall, the question would be simple, but since we have a fallen nature, we must struggle hard to adjust ourselves to the original position. That is our stance. So unless we struggle hard to put ourselves in the original position, God cannot work. That much we should do ourselves.

When we study the situation in Adam's time there was Adam himself, God above him, and the angelic world around him. God, of course, was there to help Adam to do good, and the archangel also was supposed to help Adam and minister to him; but the archangel went wrong and turned the opposite way. So many evil spirits came into existence. Evil spirits around us stop us from going too far, instead of helping us. Satan is the entity which is easily barring our way from going to God. God is compelled to leave mankind in the hands of Satan at present, but He is looking forward to our future. What we are going to do from now on will depend solely on our struggle.

From God's point of view, we are fallen from our original status or present situation, so He is looking toward our future. We have something to do with the present; that's what we should do on our own. According to the Divine Principle, in order to be able to put ourselves into our original position, we must win against Satan and come back to God by ourselves. That's what fallen men should be doing at the present.

Then what is evil? Evil exists not only on the spiritual level, but on the physical levels too. The people around us and the society around us are said to be evil. Unless we are able to fight against Satan and win over him on the spiritual level and physical level, too, then we cannot go back to God. That means we must fight against myriads of satans in the spirit world and also against the people around us who are keeping us away from God. We must win over them. This principle applies to individuals, families, nations, and the world. Do you follow me? (Yes.)

This truly being the way of fallen man, we as individuals must fight hard to win over satanic power or satanic people. We must not forget that there is always satanic power all around us on the spiritual level, so we must fight against those powers and win over them. God's will is to have us win over those powers on the physical and spiritual levels, and as men, too, our goal or our mission is to win over satanic power and come back to God's bosom.

Then we can draw the conclusion that unless we go through all those stages on the individual level -- fighting against evil power on the horizontal or physical level, and then on the spiritual level -- winning against the last one of the satans, we cannot say that we are safely back to God's bosom, never capable of falling again. Then is it possible for a man to fall? It is almost impossible.

If there is only one way to go back to God, what must this be? First of all, we must be able to put ourselves back into the position of Adam before the fall and leave everything there in God's hands. Adam before the fall knew nothing but God and His will. He had no one else around him. In his eyes there was no one else. He didn't think of his brothers and sisters, and other powers that were ready to influence him, but in his mind there was only God -- nothing else and no one else. Then God would tell you to become one who knows nothing and no one but God. Then to what extent must you be like that? You must put yourself in the position of Adam when he knew nothing and no one but God. But right at the next moment Adam fell because he put more stress on his own desire and his own glory. So we must cut off that part and be strenuous to put ourselves in the position of Adam before the fall, strictly before the fall. That is the only way for us to be able to go back to God's bosom. So all religions teach us to deny ourselves and live an ascetic life. But if one religion will teach us exactly how to go back to God, showing us the formula, that is surely the best religion through which we can go back to God.

Adam first fell because he was not entirely one with God and His will. So in order for us to be able to go back to God, we must first of all try hard to become entirely one with God, never separating ourselves from Him. Then how do we separate ourselves from earthly ties? We are one with our physical family, our neighbors, our relatives, our society and our nation. How can we cut off these ties? Without the human fall, those kinds of ties could have come after we became one with God. But without the first cause, unless we become one with God, God cannot recognize our ties with other things or people. On the other hand, Satan can recognize or approve of our being one with our satanic environment. But can God approve of it? No.

Man has been ignorant of this fact, and God has had to struggle hard to enlighten man to the fact that he, on his own, must try hard to cut off the ties with others. Then what is goodness? Goodness is to come back to our original position of principle or original goodness. God's law has been working through us, just as your constitution works in your nation. When the law says, "This is wrong," what you are doing along that line is wrong. And when the law says, "This is right," you must be doing what is right; you cannot commit sins or crime. We must know God's constitution instead of the worldly laws.

Then you should be obedient to God's law. If you become entirely one with God and work and move about only according to God's will as the law, then you can spread that way of life to other people and to your own descendants. For instance, Adam should have been one with God above and one with Eve, and then united in holy matrimony they would have given birth to sinless children; so they should have become one with God above, one with their children, and on the horizontal level one with each other as a couple. Those four should have been one.

The Divine Principle teaches us the three objective purposes. In light of that principle, if what you are doing is far from it and deviating from it, it can be defined to be evil. If you put Satan in God's place, everything will be out of order. Then your love as a couple will be centered on Satan; your love as parents towards your children will be deviated from godly love and will be united with the love of the satanic lineage.

In order for God to be able to save you, He must have you cut off your tie to Satan. We have male members and female members. You male members are in the position of Adam, while you female members are in the position of Eve. Then should your relationships be centered on a human level or divine level? (Divine.) So we can say we must go back to God. Then when we advocate having to go back to God, can we complain. (No.) In that government there will be no opposition party. You only have to praise God. That was the ideal. But are you back into God's bosom? So God's desire has not been completely realized. He must keep calling you back to His bosom. On your part, you must struggle hard to go back to His bosom and live His way of life.

How completely would you want to be one with God: Just 50 percent? Or 100 percent? (100 percent.) God being the absolute God, if you have only 50 percent divine nature, God cannot claim you. In His eyes, there is no difference between zero and 50 percent. Unless you are perfect, He cannot approve of you. But if you go over 50 percent, you may come into His sight and He will begin to recognize you. From then on, if you gain 60 percent, 70 percent, 80 percent -- He will be awaiting you; He will see the possibility of your becoming perfect. God's desire for fallen men is to have you become better than Adam and Eve before the fall.

When we closely study Adam and Eve before the fall, did they have any properties? If at all, what they possessed was only God. If the first possession of Adam's was God, what was the second one? Eve, his spouse. And his third possession? His children to be. Then his fourth possession could have been nature; all things then could have come under his dominion.

So in the original sense, what you as a human being without the fall could claim is God, your spouse, your children, and then all things. They will come under your dominion. Those were the four things you could possess, and that was the order of the four things, God coming first. Fallen men are groping in darkness in search of something absolute and unchanging. That's the tendency of human nature. Isn't it true? (Yes.) And after you have won that absolute being, God, you cannot remain still. You must search for someone to love on the horizontal level. Your wonderful goal is ahead, but you can't want to walk there all by yourself; someone you love should be going with you. Isn't that true? (Yes.)

Between lovers you want to share your valuable and cherished things. So you face your children, and want to share everything with them. In one family, what one person has is the possession of everyone. So what is happiness? Happiness is obtained when you have someone to share your joy with. When you are joyous over something, but your husband or wife does not take delight in it, and your children's attitudes are different from yours, then you cannot be 100 percent happy. In an ideal or happy family what the husband has is shared with his wife and children, and they are equally happy to enjoy the same thing; otherwise, you cannot call that home a happy home. For example, the wife owns a treasure; the husband is jealous of it and the children are jealous of it. That's not the way they should live. But if one of the whole family has a valuable thing and everyone shares the ownership and everyone takes delight in having that thing, then alone can you call that family a happy one.

Throughout all ages, there has been one human trait. You can claim four things: God as your Father, your spouse as your lover or best half of yourself, and your children as a copy of yourselves. Then by sharing with each other things of value, you can call yourselves happy. If you are deviated from that formula, you are a failure as a human being. You know that you need your spouse. But why is it so? You have just been vaguely feeling a need for your spouse without knowing the formula. Your spouse is more dear to you than your life. How much would you want your children? Is there anyone who wouldn't want children? If not, you are not human beings. And would you say, "I need only sons, no daughters?" Can you say that? (No.) God Himself has dual essentialities, male and female or masculinity and femininity. When you unite male and female in matrimony, you must have children, some male, some female.

When we think of the earth, it is round. There is a magnetic current at work. The magnetic line works as the center, making the earth revolve around it. One side represents plus and the other minus. The plus extreme and minus extreme, along with the North Pole and South Pole, make four positions. That is the principle of the universe.

When an electric current runs North and South, it creates another opposite, running from East to West on the horizontal level. And you will notice that on the top, the Arctic, plus and minus work together, and on the bottom, the Antarctic, the same applies. The lines in the middle spread out and become broader and broader lines. At the top and bottom it is narrowed down. All together, you can call the North plus and the South minus. What makes the North and South stronger than the horizontal part? It is because the current is more dense at the North and South. That is why magnetic force draws the line between North and South. That is what science shows.

The same thing applies on the human level. You and your spouse become one. You must be more strongly drawn to God's love than your spouse's love. When your love is God-centered, divine love and human love are concentrated together, and you can multiply children as God-created human beings. When you are in love in its truest sense, you bring God down, and the power of multiplying the children will concentrate there. In that absolute oneness between the couple, God's power of love operates, and the power of creation or multiplication can come about and you can give birth to children. Then we can safely say that where there is divine love, nothing is impossible. Many good things can be created.

Then can you say, "I need no East?" Can you deny the North? Can you deny the West and South? In order to make yourself stable and give yourself a solid bearing, you must have North, East, West, and South. You put yourself in the center, but your bearing towards your spouse is East; if the love between you and your spouse is absolute and the scope is wide, you will have more bearing on the East, and your scope of life will be broadened.

Wouldn't you want your spouse to be far better than you yourselves? Even though your scope is narrow, you want your spouse to reach out to the extreme West, and then with the two of you together, the scope will be round, reaching out to the far East. The contrary is applied to the women's' side too. That is the Principle of Creation.

Why does a woman weep when she is bereaved of her husband? What makes you cry? You cry because the four position foundation is the core of the Principle of Creation. If you lose your spouse, you lack something. So when you lack something you are not perfect. So the power of creation, the power of principle, will repel you. When you don't lack anything you are perfect, and you are encompassed by the warmth of the principle, or earth. But if you lack anything principled, then the power of repulsion arises, and you feel repulsed by the universe.

Have you ever seen the power of gravity? You have never seen it; but you have seen it working and you know that there is a power of gravity. In the same way, you must know that our human conscience also has the power of gravity. That power of gravity wants to draw God, yourself, your spouse, and your children into a oneness of harmony and beauty. If any one of the four is lacking, you become sad. When you have all three except God, you still don't feel satisfaction and grope hard in search of God or something which is God-like. So none of the four must be lacking. It is our human desire to have God with us. That is the first thing. If God is not abiding in us, we are more miserable than when we lose someone else or something else.

Without God as the center, when Adam and Eve united into one, they were not satisfied, because they were with Satan instead of God. They gave birth to their children, but they had to go through misery. Human beings are in search of something, because something is lacking or something has been lost -- that is God. Unless we possess God we are not satisfied.

In the history of restoration, God is seeking man, God is looking for man. On the other hand, men are groping in search of God. Only if they meet together can they give birth to children of goodness. It is because God exists that in the core of the Bible is the concept of bride and bridegroom. Only if Adam and Eve had joined together with God as their center, could they have given birth to children of goodness. That is an undeniable principle.

Then when you look for a spouse, never think that your happiness can come from your lover or sweetheart; it comes from God's love first. Why does what started from the North have to come to the South instead of into the center, where Adam is? Why does what started from the North come to the extreme South? Because the South is something like the spouse to the North. But why doesn't it draw a straight line instead of making a round line? It is because there is a plus and minus or male and female on the broader scope, and the line must encompass them, passing through them and protecting them. That is why we see a circular line instead of a straight line. The magnetic line draws a circular line, as you have noticed.

So everything in existence resembles that form, and becomes round. In human cells the same thing occurs. In everything of creation there is something like a magnetic power operating. This is because everything resembles God and God exists in that manner. God is the very beginning, or cause, and the results of His creation must resemble Him and have the same contour or manner. That is the principle. You must not forget that.

In Christianity we study about the Holy Trinity -- God, the Holy Son, and Holy Ghost. What exactly does that mean? We say God, Holy Son, and Holy Ghost, but there is something lacking, the Holy Christian, making the family. So the Holy Ghost must be the spouse to the Holy Son, and with those two united in divine love, multiplication can come about, giving birth to children in the holy family. You are on either one side or the other, but when you think of things in terms of yourself, you always put yourself in the center. So what you are is what your spouse is, and you encompass everything that is in the four positions. You are situated here at the present moment, but it all began in the past. Through your ancestry, you go back to the original cause. And with you in your present position, your future will be what you have done on the earth.

If you put yourself on the vertical line, would the cause come from elsewhere than the North or above? You must draw the straight vertical line with you in the center. Like water, you flow downward; you prefer to have it flow on a straight line. You are the fruit of your past ancestry, and what you produce here in your present life must be passed on to your descendants on the straight line downward.

Your present life is the totalization of your past life or ancestry, and your future will be what you produce here, added or passed on to your descendants. Today is the fruit of the past, and the future will be the fruit of the present. In that way, the stream goes flowing downward. But due to the human fall, instead of our ancestry being from God, it was derived from Satan. No our way of life is crooked, producing different angles. The ideal world of divine origin should have been straight and vertical, and then the four positions could have been on the right bearing.

The human fall was caused by the evil works of the archangel, so in restoring yourselves you must have someone in the position of the archangel without the fall. So, you have your ancestry helping you out in that way, but you have different family trees. Some people have good ancestry; some have evil ones. From the viewpoint of God, what would make the difference between our good ancestry and bad ancestry? In our own family tree, too, there are good ancestors and bad ancestors; the good ones can help us to become good, because they are more or less on the side of God. Your ancestors are in the position of the archangel; if they are on the side of good, they can play the role of the archangel without the fall, helping you to grow better and better.

Again, I must say your good ancestors are in the position of the archangel, who was supposed to minister to and help Adam in the beginning; so they are helping you, in the position of Adam. All throughout human history, in the process of restoration, God's purpose has been to create in you as individuals a perfected Adam. So your ancestors who are on the side of good are in the position of the archangel, ministering to you and helping you to grow good. Then do you have the clear picture of what your ancestors are doing in the spirit world? (Yes.) They are in the position of whom? (The archangel.) The archangel. Then they are in the position to be able to help us.

If your ancestors are very good, they cannot only help you, but fight against the evil power in the spirit world in place of you. They are doing that for you, without your knowing. That is the principle. In order for them to be restored to a higher level of spirit world they have to do that. However, there is one condition. If you have faith in God and struggle hard to come back to God's bosom, then your ancestors can help you. But, if your trend of mind is not bound for that, they can never help, they cannot reach you.

Then what would your evil ancestors be doing? They would want to drag you to make you deviate from the original way. Even though they are your ancestors, their trait is so made that they will bar your way instead of helping you. That is what makes you different when you are born out of good ancestry or bad ancestry. Then if your ancestry is mostly bad, what would you do to go back to God? You must go through more indemnity and pay a greater indemnity toll.

If we say we have good ancestors, it means that while on earth they had done good things; it means they had already gone through a portion of indemnity for you. They paid the indemnity toll while on earth, centered on God's will. Centered on God and His will, they lived sacrificial lives, lives of goodness on earth.

There are two ways of going through indemnity -- one is for God Himself, and one is what you pay for God's will to be done on earth. One is to pay the indemnity toll for you to love God, and the other is to pay the indemnity toll to love mankind, which is God's will. Why would your love of mankind correspond to the indemnity you pay for God's will. It is because God's will is to save even the last human being and future generations. So those who walk on the path of restoration or the path of God's will must be able to pay some indemnity to love God and some indemnity to love mankind.

The definition of indemnity is to deny yourself and go the opposite of the way of the world. At first in the Garden of Eden, Adam fell because he rejected God and followed the way of Satan. Now in reverse we must reject the satanic way and go back to God. Satan rejected not only God, but His son and daughter, His family, His children, and the would-be society. Due to Adam's fall, this happened. So all was nullified and satanic beings came about -- family, society, everything. Isn't that true? (Yes.)

So, in the reverse way, we must deny everything satanic. Secular things must be denied. You are stained with the worldly or satanic way of life; you must scrape all those things out of you, so you have to deny yourselves, beat yourselves, and go through difficulties and hardships in a sacrificial life. You must try hard to deny yourself, but on the other hand, you must at the same time be able to do some positive work in building or ministering to the central family in God's sight, or in building some other good families, good societies, good nations, and a good world around you. If you will go through the indemnity course, then you can expect something good, some grace coming from God. That comes on the individual level, family level, national level, and worldwide level. But before anything else, you must realize that while you are doing your best to accomplish that on the spiritual plane, your ancestors are working hard hand in hand with you. Do you realize that?

You must again remember that in order for your ancestors to be good ancestors, they had to do something good on earth at the sacrifice of themselves. The core of human structure being the family of four positions, the greatest difficulty they had while on earth would have been the difficulty of sacrificing their families. While doing that, they could have been faced with opposition or persecution from their own parents, from their own spouses, or from their own children. That is why in the Bible we read that your family members will be the harshest of your enemies. Your enemy will be in your family. The persecution coming from society or from a nation, is nothing compared to what is coming from your own family.

While in cooperation with you, your ancestors want you to do something for them. That is, they want you to broaden the foundation for the whole ancestral tree. If a certain good ancestor of yours is helping you, if he had gone through the indemnity on the individual level, he would help you to go through the indemnity on the family level. And if you live and pass away to the spirit world, you will help your ancestors pay the indemnity for the establishment of the foundation on the national level.

Until we win over or annihilate the last Satan, your whole ancestry and the whole spirit side will be helping you; they will never stop doing that. Do you follow me? (Yes.) Until we annihilate the whole evil world, they will never stop doing that. So if any religion is really working for divine love, then those who are in that religion must carry out their mission of saving the whole of mankind, because that is God's will. If any ancestor of yours pushes you to do that, he will never stop until you save the whole of mankind, because it is God's will. These ancestors did the same while on earth.

The course of history will be widened as it goes along. There has been an age where God's will was realized on the individual level; and as time goes by there is another age in which people work on the family level, and then the national level and the worldwide level. People who lived in one age, have a different level from those who lived in the next age and still next. Even though they came from different ages, people went through the same amount of indemnity or hardship. What they went through was on both the physical and spiritual levels. People living in one age, inherited what their predecessors accomplished. Their scope was broadened, but the amount of indemnity they went through was about the same. The purpose of paying indemnity is to perfect ourselves both on the spiritual and physical level.

Our past, reaching to God, means things of the spiritual level. Our present self is on the physical level. So everything we do must be done both on the spiritual and physical levels. Due to the human fall, those two levels were invaded or stained by satanic power. Being in the satanic world, we must win over the physical Satan on the external level, and on the internal level we must fight against and win over the spiritual Satan. After we win over Satan on both levels, we will become the victors on both levels.

Then, what we are doing is inheriting what our ancestors accomplished. That is why the Israelite people put emphasis on tradition, because godly tradition is very important. What we accomplish will be passed on to future generations. When we win over Satan both on the physical and spiritual levels, unless our future generations inherit that and accomplish until the last Satan is annihilated, what we have done will not be fruitful.

When the perfection of the family level is accomplished, the next generation will inherit it and work on the national level; the individual level and the family level accomplishments will be added to widen their scope. The successor will inherit from his predecessors what they have accomplished on the individual level and family level, and adding to that he will accomplish the national level. In inheriting the tradition laid by your predecessors there is a difficulty. It is not simple. There are different formalities to fulfill in order to inherit what your forefathers have done; and then you must add your portion of indemnity. The scope of the indemnity is wide, and you must struggle even harder than your ancestors. Then the scope becomes larger and larger.

This generation, inheriting things of the past scope, must add more to it, and the scope of their indemnity will be broader or bigger than the previous generation. Your ancestors went through a fierce battle against Satan, but your battle must be more fierce than that. Then, what the next generation inherits from their ancestors will be broader in scope, bigger, and more difficult. So your battle against Satan must be a fierce one in order for you to win the goal. In the topmost place, the whole world will be restored into godliness. That will be the latter days and the close of the age in it's truest sense. Then God's will on the vertical level will be developed on the horizontal level, and the whole world will be saved in godly love. Both on the spiritual and physical levels, they will annihilate satanic power and restore the whole world into godliness, and then alone can we say that we have erected the Kingdom of God on earth.

Then, where do we inherit the traditions coming from the ancestors, starting from the individual level and then the family, tribal, national, and worldwide level? Up to the present time, what the passed-away saints and sages have done was not connected. God would have the people inherit those things, but they didn't know how to inherit them.

The reason why we needed to go through the indemnity course is due to the human fall by our first ancestors. It was due to the first human parents. Then who is the Messiah or Savior? He comes as the True Parent of mankind. What is the purpose of his coming as the True Parent of mankind? He comes in order to win over the satanic power prevailing in the world and to win on the spiritual level, too. Because he comes for that purpose, his mission will not stop or will not be accomplished until he has won over the last Satan of the world.

When he comes, he first fights against and wins over satanic power on the spiritual level, and then comes to the physical level, fighting against satanic power physically. So, in order for anyone to accomplish his mission and win over the physical Satan, he must know how to win over Satan on the spiritual

level. Do you understand? (Yes.) In order for you to win over physical Satan, you must know the trait and nature of Satan. Do you understand? (Yes.) Then what must be the principle through which we work on that? We must be able to distinguish between Adam before the fall and Adam after the fall.

Again I must say, we must win in the archangel's position. We must first of all put ourselves in the position of the unfallen archangel and win things on the individual, family, national and worldwide levels. This is the course because we are the totalization of our ancestors, and our ancestors are in the position of the archangel.

Jesus came to accomplish the mission left unaccomplished by the ancestors of the whole humankind. Jesus Christ was in that position. Do you follow me? (Yes.) Not only the ancestors of your individual family tree but the whole myriads of spirit men who had lived on the earth and passed away must be indemnified by one man, the Messiah; the Lord came for that purpose. Before being able to save the world he had to put himself in the position of the archangel and go through all the indemnity; by paying the indemnity he could save all those living in the spiritual world. So he had to pay the indemnity for the whole of mankind who had passed away; then he was going to save the whole world on the physical level.

Before the coming of the Messiah, Jesus Christ, the passed away saints and sages had accomplished a certain level of things; but the next generation could nullify that. The levels rose and fell, up and down, having no connection with each other. The mission of Jesus was to connect all those things, and by going through a bit of everything he was to accumulate all those things and connect them together in God's will. Jesus himself had to go through a bit of everything, so he laid the foundation of indemnity on the individual level, family level, national level, and worldwide level, even on the spiritual level. So his followers, by just believing in him, can inherit what he had accomplished, and then from then on must fulfill what is due to us. Do you follow me? (Yes.)

With the coming of Jesus Christ the road is paved leading to the end of the world, because of his having accomplished so many levels of things on the spiritual plane. If you have faith in God and inherit what he accomplished on the spiritual plane, you can accumulate your deeds from then on.

What is the Kingdom of God or Kingdom of Heaven on the spiritual level? That is the world after the last Satan on the spiritual level is annihilated. Jesus Christ could establish the spiritual Kingdom of Heaven after going through all those stages. Do you follow me? (Yes.) With this you will have the clear picture of what the spiritual world is like, in what manner the spiritual world is organized.

But Jesus, even though he erected the kingdom of heaven on the spiritual level, left the physical level of things unaccomplished; he had to die. He has to come again because there is a portion of work he left unaccomplished. After having victory on the spiritual level, what was left? The physical level of things. He must come again to win the victory and establish the physical kingdom on earth. Then, he cannot come as a spirit man, but as a physical man, in the flesh. That is, he has to come again not in the clouds as a spiritual entity, but as a man in the flesh. If he comes again, he must inherit what was accomplished on the spiritual level and start from there on. He will work in a man who has the power and zeal and capability of winning over the satanic power on the physical level.

This physical man must be able to inherit everything accomplished by Jesus Christ, and then be able to accomplish his mission on the physical level, erecting the Kingdom of Heaven here on earth. Before his doing that, he must himself go through a bit of everything in the battle against the satanic power in the spirit world, and then he will start his mission on the physical level. By fighting the battle on the spiritual level he will learn the principle of winning over Satan on the physical level, and he can accomplish the dual mission.

So the Messiah, the Lord of the Second Advent, must go through all those things both on the spiritual and physical levels, up to the worldwide level, until he has erected the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. When this man comes, if the Christian population of the world cooperates with him, he can build the Kingdom in no time.

Jesus lived only to the age of 33, but if he had lived longer, he could have established the Kingdom of God both on the physical and the spiritual levels.

So the Lord of the Second Advent, at the age of 33, should have started his worldwide mission. And after seven more years, when he was 40, he should have accomplished his worldwide mission with the help of the Christian world, if they had helped. But because of their lack of faith and their non-cooperation, he had to go through seven years of tribulation. The seven years of tribulation is what we read in the Bible. In those seven years chaos and confusion and corruption will come to the world.

When the Christian world rejected the Lord of the Second Advent, it meant that the 2,000 years was annihilated and he has to go through a bit of everything, spanning those periods of time. If he is supposed to restore the 2,000 years in his lifetime, he must be able to contract it into a period of time coefficient to the number 2,000; so he is supposed to be able to do it within 20 years' time, because he cannot live to be 200. That is God's will, to have him accomplish his mission in 20 years' time, instead of 200 or 2,000 years, if he is going to succeed at all.

So human history is going through these 20 years of turmoil, chaos, and confusion. Those crucial years are from 1960 to 1980. During that period of time Communism will perish, as well as democracy. Democracy is more or less ideal, but it is a man-made theory, which is doomed to perish when more valuable things come, because it is not of God's origin. Then a theory or doctrine will come into existence which will include the good points of Communism and the better points of democracy.

There have been so many philosophies and "isms" in the world, I should say they are now roughly divided into three: Communism, democracy, and religious ideology. Democracy was born in the middle ages when theocracy passed away and religion was separated from politics. So our conclusion is that in the future an age must come when politics and religion will unite into oneness, into one ideology. A religion must come from God which will bring politics, religions, and many "Isms" and philosophies together and discover the com of the things. If the Lord of the Second Advent fails in doing that, he cannot play the role of the Messiah.

In order for him to be able to erect the Kingdom of God on earth he must come with the religious doctrine which will excel all other religious doctrines. He must come with a political philosophy excelling all other political philosophies and all other "isms" and ideologies. With this, he must conquer all of the philosophies and ideologies and absorb them into oneness and enlighten them into the ultimate truth. Then this religious group will be the most dynamic one which can compel any similar groups to become one with it. If he cannot do this, he cannot save the whole world.

God is working behind the human scene, making it possible by corrupting doomed ideologies and such things, during the years from 1960 to 1980. In the history of the Unification Church we are going through three seven-year courses, starting from the year 1960; we are restoring through paying the indemnity toll what our predecessors failed to accomplish. Ours is the only such group which does this, knowing the formula of God's will. By the end of 1974, our second seven-year course will be completed. From 1974 to 1976, the 200 years of American history will be concluded. The 200 years (the coefficient number of 2,000 years) of American history must be concluded with a fruition of God's will, or else this nation will perish.

Centering on the year 1976, the two previous years and the two following years are the most important; in those four years this nation must do something to save the nation and the world. God designated President Nixon for the term ending in 1976, but if you go against God's will and impeach him and repel him from his presidency, the doom of this nation will be terrible. After seven years, all the people of this nation will know that they should have listened to Reverend Moon, taking his voice as that coming from God. Then they will repent; but it will be too late. If the Senate and the House listen to my voice and do not impeach the President, from then on God will designate this nation for a mission of a higher dimension, to save the world from this arena.

In the whole world I am the only one who is so desperate in the effort to save President Nixon, to save this nation. When I started my mission here in this nation three years ago, I already foresaw this happening, and from that time on I mobilized my PR members and had them get in touch with Senators and Congressmen to persuade and convince them. So by now, most of the Senators and Congressmen know me, most of them personally. We are at the point of a transitional period.

As I said before, I am not pro-Nixon, but pro-God, and I am doing this because it is God's will. I would rather say that I am not pro-Nixon, but pro-America, because this nation is still loved by God. So you must be very serious in carrying out your mission. There is already a sign of rupture in the Communist world because Red China and Soviet Russia are fighting against each other. In the democratic world, too, all the nations are living for their own interests. Even in the highest democratic nation, the United States, there is a rupture between the presidency and the people.

If there is only one way left, you people must expect the Unification Church to do the job. Starting from next year, we are stepping into the third seven-year course. Those are the most crucial years, and we must be desperate in accomplishing our missions in those years. In those important 20 years, we will go through the indemnity course on the individual level, national level, and worldwide level, until we reach out to the end of the world on the physical level. When we accomplish all these things, then the kingdom of God will be established on earth, both on the physical and spiritual levels, having nothing to do with disharmony, hatred and war. Do you understand? (Yes.)

You must remember that the topic of my speech today is "Our Present Mission." And I must remind you of the fact that our present task or mission is connected with what our predecessors have done, and what we are doing will be passed on to our future descendants. Now we understand that we have inherited what the Messiah, the Lord Jesus Christ, had done, centered on God's will, and we will accomplish the mission left unaccomplished by him and pass it on to the glory of our future generations, spiritually. We inherited what Jesus accomplished on the spiritual level, and we will accomplish our own mission on the physical level.

So we must lay the foundation or tradition of victory while on earth, at present, on the physical level. At present, all the Unification members are in the process of accomplishing their missions on the physical level. So, however trivial you may seem, you are with a divine mission of untold value. We have here members from France, Germany, England, Holland, Japan -- so many European countries and Asian countries; we have here white people, yellow people, and black people. But what you have in common is God's will and God Himself as the center, and what you are going to accomplish is the will of God to erect the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. What we have inherited on the spiritual level from our predecessors will be accomplished on the physical level. That's what we must remember.

You just don't know what I have gone through back in Korea. I could not start my mission with the cooperation of the Christian world, they rejected me. With the Christian world, all the people of Korea rejected me, including at first the government, which was very harsh on me and persecuted me. But I went through all those obstacles and won their favor at last; I had to do the same in Japan and in many other Asian countries, including Free China. I came over here three years ago and I was faced with hardships and difficulties and even persecution coming from the people whom I was going to save and for whom I was going to work. Then I was able to go through all those difficulties, and in three years' time I won a certain stage, making my name known to the people and winning favor from the policy makers too. That's what I have gone through in 14 years.

The Christian churches in America are still opposing me, but among the laymen there are many who are convinced by our doctrine, and even the President of the United States is asking me for certain jobs to do. As you well know, we are the only group that can save the Christian population, because they are being corrupted. The young people are leaving the churches. If they would only come to us, when we offer to have debate with them, they would be defeated in a short interval of time.

I am working as an Oriental man with the youth from all over the world; this is the witness and proof that I can make the whole world into one centering on the youth of the world. I am the only one of whom the Communist people are fearful. I am a man of question and riddle, and we are the group of question and

riddle. Now we are at the there should of our third seven-year course, and in those years ahead of us there will be many crucial things happening in the world, making it easy for us to pave our way to the end of the world. God will be helping us to do so.

Some 12 years ago when I started my mission in Korea, we rented a one-room house, and I talked about coming to America in 10 to 12 years to work for the nation and the world in America, and nobody believed me. But this has been realized, and we are here now. When I said that back in those years it sounded as though I was going to catch the star in heaven. And I want you to believe me when I say that after seven years we can reach out to the end of the world; every man on the earth will know about us. Can you trust me and believe me? (Yes.) Then you are the happiest group of people in the whole world.

In conclusion, I must again emphasize that your mission is to inherit what your predecessors have done on the spiritual level and do the things unaccomplished by them on the physical level; then at the completion of our mission the ideal Kingdom of Heaven will be erected on earth. You must never forget that your Master here has gone through so much difficulty and hardship in fighting against and winning over the satanic power on the spiritual level; by inheriting the mission from his predecessors, he has then done so much on the physical level. He will accomplish his mission both on the physical and spiritual levels, and he is sure to accomplish his mission of erecting the Kingdom of Heaven on earth while on earth.

You must be grateful that you are endowed with life in this period of time, to be able to work with me and to become co-workers in building the Heavenly Kingdom on earth. You are in the position of the archangel that had nothing to do with the fall, ministering to the son of God, and in cooperation with him erecting the Heavenly Kingdom on earth. Now is the time. You are doing greater work than Jesus Christ, because Jesus did his mission only on the spiritual level, without being able to erect the Kingdom on earth on the physical level. But you are doing the job left unaccomplished by him, and you are going to complete the mission. Not only that, but you are the direct descendants of God and true sons and daughters to the True Parents. You have common parents as brothers and sisters, and in brotherly love you will erect the Kingdom of God in cooperation with Master as your True Parent. After a while, you will be blessed in the holy matrimony, although Jesus himself failed to go through that.

When you are blessed, I will bless you with the heritage of what I have accumulated. History has never seen a man who with godly dignity can bless couples in holy matrimony and have them establish the Kingdom of God on earth, with their descendants being the citizens of the Kingdom. Your descendants will then be rid of satanic accusation, and they will be entitled to be the citizens of the Kingdom. You must be filled with awe in front of solemn duty, but you must be grateful and happy that you are endowed with life in this age as the son of God, as the son of the True Parents. You are going to accomplish the mission left unaccomplished by the passed-away saints. You are doing the mission of Jesus Christ. After having accomplished your mission as a successful archangel, you will inherit the mission of Jesus and accomplish the mission on the spiritual level. And with the cooperation of the True Parents, you will accomplish the mission on the physical level, being able to erect the Kingdom at last. These are not just man-made words, but this is the truth and will of God. This is not anything vague, but this is concrete; we have already been shown the formula for going through. With this formula we can bring into light what our past saints have done under God's will, and our way is so enlightened that we have a bright vision of how to go.

We have a special terminology, "True Parents." Adam and Eve failed to be true ancestors to sinless descendants, but starting from here, when we have completed our mission, we will see the Kingdom erected by our own hands, where people will see no sin. If we can accomplish this mission in the prepared arena of the United States, it will be much easier for us to reach out to the whole world. It was under God's will that the United States was formed with people from so many nationalities, and if the people of the United States will make a strong oneness in harmony under God's love, they will be stronger than any other group. So we will become united into oneness under God's will and have other people engrafted to us by absorbing them into our ideology; that will enable us to erect the Kingdom, starting from right here.

If this nation will receive us, the whole nation will be saved and the first worldwide indemnity course will be completed. Then the second course of restoration through indemnity is to absorb or to enlighten the Communist world. And the third and final course of restoration is the restoration of the whole spirit world. Then alone will the spiritual world be liberated from the bondage of sin. By being able to do these three alone, we will accomplish our mission. The True Parents' mission is to have us do this, and with our cooperation to save the last one of the whole population of the world, including the spirit world, and hell, too. It is a vast story, but it is a reachable goal -- concrete and full of vision.

At one glance you are just nothing, but if you are one with God's will taught by Master, by the Principle, you will be dynamic people. In ignorance you could do nothing, but now in the enlightenment and knowledge coming from God, you have the zeal and capability to do the job. You are on the battlefield under the command of God and the True Parents, and you will dash forward until you fight against and win over the last one of the satanic power. From morning until night you must be strong warriors. However fortified the fortress of Satan may be, however big the obstacles that are laid before you may be, you must go through them and win the goal. You must never forget that we are in the position to carry out this mission which is assigned to us by God. We are the princes and princesses of God to liberate the inhabitants of the spirit world, present population of the world, and future generations, from the bondage of sin.

If you are not able to complete your mission while on earth, your descendants will have to go through the same course, never being able to be liberated from bondage. Even with you, it will be far more difficult to carry out the job without my being alive on earth. In spirit world, however hard I may try, if you are not attuned to my channel, I cannot work through you. That's what makes it more difficult to work at that time. So you must realize the importance of the present moment. I want you to be able to carry out your mission while on earth, and in order for you to become qualified enough for that I am training you in this way. I want you, in cooperation with me, to inherit all those things accomplished by our predecessors, to do the job left unaccomplished by them, and to erect the Kingdom on earth for your future descendants.

Now do you have a clear picture of God's will and God's blueprint of how to make this world the Kingdom of Heaven? (Yes.) Even those passed away saints, they were assigned a small portion of their mission and they did not grasp the whole picture of what God's blueprint was like. So you must be very grateful that you have learned all these things, and with the clear picture, you are going to accomplish. You must feel deep in your heart the presence of God and the blessedness of your being endowed with the mission. We must complete our mission and be ready to pass on what we have done to our future generations.

The Bible teaches us, "You will know the truth, and the truth will make you free." In the darkness of ignorance you cannot liberate yourself and others. I want you to work hard to accomplish your mission with all this clear picture. If you are resolved to carry out the job, will you please hold up your hands in pledge before God.

Children's Day

Reverend Sun Myung Moon
Tarrytown, New York
August 4, 1974
Master Speaks
Translated by Col. Bo Hi Pak

As you know, today is November 14, 1974; by the Lunar calendar, today is October 1. Today we are celebrating the fifteenth anniversary of Children's Day. So I'd like to bring to you the message concerning the meaning of Children's Day.

If the human ancestors Adam and Eve had not fallen, it was God's intention to bring the first man and woman-soon after their perfection-together into a heavenly matrimony, to create one first family of heaven. From then, sinless children of God would have been the reality, multiplied from one generation to another. God alone would be the ruler. If that could have happened, then God's position and way of life would have been transmitted to the first family, and thereafter to all generations, all of Adam's race. And that is the fulfillment of the ideal of God, bringing His Kingdom upon the face of the earth.

The love of God would have been transmitted to Adam and Eve, and then the sung sang feeling of the realization of the love of God would have been transmitted to all generations of Adam's descendants. However, we have not seen the world of God's love. Only by the fulfillment of the ideal will we all belong to the love of God and be dominated by the love of God.

The word "domination" is the wrong word; we're seeking to belong to the source of love, which is God. In our fallen world, people dominate from the wrong position. They dominate in this world in order to fulfill their own selfishness. So it becomes a self centered domination.

But that is not the case with God. When you are dominated by the love of God, you surely belong to His love, and you have still more happiness and riches of joy. This is the true way of feeling joy and happiness. Because of the fall of man, the beautiful world God designed has been lost. Truly, without the fall, all of us were supposed to dwell in the heart of the Father, in the heart of God's love.

Because of the fall of man, the opposite happened. The fall of man brought subjugation by Satan. Satan emerged as master, controlling everything. Separated from God, we became persons of evil who had nothing to do with the pure dwelling place of God's love. God knows this sad reality. He also knows that no one is capable of getting rid of his own sin. God knows that only He can help.

So, since the fall of man, God has initiated His will of restoration. In His work of restoration, God can't do things arbitrarily or at random. God, too, must follow the Principle of Creation, His law, because the work of restoration is none other than recreation. In history, God must re-create Adam, because he was God's first creation. From him the Kingdom of God was supposed to blossom. Therefore, in world history, God is working to recreate that original Adam in the form of a perfected Adam.

Ever since the fall of man, we have been subjugated by our worst enemy, Satan, who has had complete control over man. Actually what was the position of Satan? You know Satan is a fallen angel. The position of an angel is that of a servant to God. The children of God were subjugated by the servant of God. So we became the servant of the servant! So we are really degraded, fallen all the way down from the position of children of God to the position of servant of the servant to God.

God cannot pick us back up arbitrarily. But God must guide man's every step, leading him from his position of servant of the servant, restoring all our dignity as children of God. The work of restoration started from the merciful heart of God. He sorrowed deeply for His children who were suffering as at the bottom of a dungeon in the position of a servant to the enemy Satan. So, God is now leading man, restoring him step by step, into the ultimate position of children of God.

God had lost His dignity; He lost His ideal; finally God lost His love. Furthermore, God knew His children were murdered. He lost everything when man betrayed Him. It is not easy, even for God, to take compassion on man. God knew that Satan brought on all these evil things, and that man united with Satan. Men cannot restore the position of true children unless they unite together and win the battle against the enemy Satan. Then we must set the condition that we will become victorious over Satan.

Man's first victory came through Jacob. Jacob was the first man in the sight of God who could win the war against Satan, and set the condition of victorious results. Therefore, God gave Jacob the blessing by saying, "No longer shall your name be called Jacob, but Israel shall be your name." (Gen. 3 5: 1 0) "Israel" means victorious.

The history of the Old Testament is the story of man's battle against Satan. From Jacob to Jesus Christ, man was called upon by God, and was victorious over Satan, step by step. The tribe and nation of Israel, from which sprang the victorious Jacob, was really, in the dispensational view, the restored Cain. Cain, when he killed his brother Abel, became the Cain of Satan. But suppose Cain never killed Abel. Then he would be in the position of the angel who did not fall, who is still God's servant. So the nation of Israel was restored to the position of Cain who did not slay his younger brother. In other words, restored Cain, the position of Israel, was in a position to serve Abel instead of killing him. So they were continually in the position of restored Cain to serve the Abel when he would appear.

On the heavenly side, the Cain and the Abel were supposed to unite. The main part of the dispensation always involves Cains and Abels. So within Israel, there is always a Cain and an Abel. The Levites, for example, were in the position of Abel, and the other tribes were in the position of Cain. They were supposed to be in the position to serve the tribe of Levi, and they were united together into one people of Israel.

Therefore, the history of Israel was nothing but a program-training the chosen people for one great day when Abel would come. That Abel was the Messiah. The Messiah came among these prepared people as Abel, and the chosen nation of Israel was in the position of Cain. They were not in a position to kill Abel, but to serve him, welcome him, unite with him, and fulfill the will of God. The Messiah comes in the position of the heavenly parent. Before the Messiah can come, this unity must be ready.

For example, on a national level, the leaders and the Jewish faithful must be united into one. Also, on a national level, Levites must unite with other tribes. We must set the condition that brothers-Cain and Abel-are united. When brothers meet, the parents can come. And that position was the position of Jesus Christ.

In the Garden of Eden, as you know, Cain slew Abel. And so the history of Cain and Abel started. By having Jesus Christ as the Messiah among the chosen nation of Israel and by the people accepting him and welcoming him, uniting with him, this will restore what was lost by Cain's and Abel's struggle in the Garden of Eden. So what is history? History is a witness to the Cain position of the chosen people of Israel. They failed to meet and welcome the Messiah, and following the pattern of the crime in the Garden of Eden, they killed the Son of God, Jesus.

Therefore, the two brothers Cain and Abel, were separated again. And the True Parents-Jesus in the parent position-could not be manifested upon these conditions. Think! At the time of Jesus, the consequences were the same as in the Garden of Eden. The entire 4,000 years of preparation for the victory of Israel were taken by Satan, so that there were no grounds and no foundation upon which God could manifest the Parents. There was absolutely no foundation upon which Jesus Christ could stand. Jesus was all by himself. His body represented the Chosen People, the nation of Israel, and his spirit represented the Heavenly Kingdom. Satan could claim the body of Jesus, because Satan was already holding the nation of Israel on his side. So, Jesus' body represented the physical nation and people of Israel. Satan could say, "Jesus, your body belongs to me. Your body is mine!" Then he could tear him apart.

Therefore, Jesus was in a position where he could give up his body as a sacrifice, and in return, could regain the lost people of Israel. Without paying indemnity for the failure and rebellion and faithlessness of all the chosen people of Israel, Jesus Christ could not prepare for the return of His mission. God knew very well, more than anybody else, the law of restitution. Therefore, with a broken heart, Father had to allow the body of Jesus to be given away. So what happened? The crucifixion. Satan was able to claim the body of Jesus. That is the maximum display of the power of Satan. Satan claimed the maximum.

So upon those conditions, God could claim maximum as well, and God raised Jesus' spirit up. God then set the condition of spiritual salvation through the resurrection of Jesus. Today Christianity thinks the cross brought salvation. But I want you to know that the cross is a symbol of loss, symbol of the failure of man. Upon it God lost everything. There were no disciples, no chosen people, no chosen nation. Even the one thief who defended Jesus at the final moment-the thief on the right-hand side-was killed on the cross.

In the Garden of Eden, the parents, father and mother, Adam and Eve, were both lost. Therefore, Jesus alone, in the role of only one, could not fulfill the work of salvation. There must be parents. On the cross, were there parents? No.

The Christian's salvation came upon the victory of the resurrection. In the resurrection there was a circuit of give-and-take between the spiritual father and the spiritual mother: the resurrected Jesus Christ in spirit was in the right-hand position, as the True Father, and God brought down to earth a spirit in the position of True Mother. Only on the give-and-take between the spiritual Father and Mother was man's spiritual salvation made possible.

The Christian world believes that without Mother in the spirit they cannot be saved. Jesus' love is in the position of the love of the Father. Through the Holy Spirit, the love of Mother, the rebirth process in spirit is made possible. Christians believe that the history of salvation began only after the Holy Spirit descended at Pentecost. But remember, this salvation is only spiritual salvation.

God is expanding the spiritual salvation of Christianity from one nation to a world-wide base, culminating in the day of the coming of the Lord of the Second Advent. But as you know, that was not the primary will of God. The will of God, by sending Jesus as the Messiah, was to bring the physical and spiritual kingdom. Jesus was to bring down the physical Kingdom liquidating the physical satanic world. But, as you know, that did not happen at the time of Jesus. Therefore, God knew that the Lord would return and bring total salvation.

The body of Christ was given away to Satan. He claimed the body of Jesus, and as a result, the physical redemption of the body was lost. Therefore, what God needs is a physical body which has nothing to do with Satan, the perfected body of the Messiah. This is very clear. Because Jesus did not achieve everything 2,000 years ago, the Second Coming of Christ must be a man in the flesh. I want you to know clearly the pattern of the Bible, since we are now culminating the second seven-year course.

You are going to externally manifest that history from tomorrow on, just to show you can go through it. You are most blessed people. You are sitting in a fulfilled place. You must feel that you are most privileged to belong to this congregation.

Then, what is the real difference between Christianity and the Unification Church? The difference between them is that no matter how hard they try, the Christian churches can get only spiritual salvation at best. You of the Unification Church are headed toward perfection or total salvation, which is better than spiritual salvation-it is the redemption of the body as well. In Christianity, the best one can become is an adopted son of God.

You know that Jesus was baptized at the Jordan River by John the Baptist. And Jesus said that John the Baptist was to culminate the Old Testament. Jesus came to initiate the restoration of the position of adopted son. But prior to the coming of Jesus Christ, the Old Testament era was a period of the servant. So in order to begin his work, Jesus had to inherit all the consequences of the past and lay his own foundation. What happened? If John the Baptist and Jesus were completely united into one, do you think that would have happened? Jesus would not have had to die. The body and spirit would have been united into one, because John the Baptist was in the position of Cain, representing the Old Testament. According to history, if Cain had united with Abel Jesus would not have been crucified. However, even John betrayed Jesus. So no foundation remained.

So, the Lord of the Second Advent will return again; but before he launches his ministry he must receive all the heritage of the kingdom of heaven, in spirit, from Jesus and the Holy Spirit. Actually receiving the inheritance is simple, but to reach that level is not easy. In other words, the Messiah must be the first to gain the position as victor over the entire spirit world, before he can inherit the spiritual kingdom.

We know how Jesus 'struggled before he began his ministry. The Bible even recorded it as 40 days of fasting, defeating Satan three times. This was the preparation for the Messiah. By the same token, when the Messiah returns the worst kind of battle he will encounter is spiritual.

All the prophets and great instruments God used in the past are in the spirit world. In the spirit world there is a spiritual society. In one realm are evil spirits and Satan. But in God's realm, in a different category, are all the great saints. But since they could not fulfill their ultimate missions upon the face of the earth, something is lacking. There is no harmony. Each group is separated. In other words, even in the spirit world all are isolated. Those who served as servants are there. Those who served as adopted sons are there. There is no intermingling or harmony, because the victorious claim or condition must be set upon the earth first.

The most logical conclusion is that the Messiah is coming in the position of perfected Adam, restoring the thing that Adam in the Garden of Eden failed. Therefore, his ministry and struggle, before beginning on the face of the earth, must begin in the spiritual world first.

The new Messiah must begin his ministry from the very bottom, in a servant's position, and he will work his way up, step by step, all the way to the position of the first Adam. Spiritually, the new Messiah must work his way up to the position of Jesus Christ himself. In other words, he must fulfill spiritually the same mission that Jesus could not do 2,000 years ago. Upon that condition alone can the new Messiah erect the spiritual heaven.

The new Messiah alone can unite spirit world. Upon this victorious pattern alone can spirit world intermingle and find unity and harmony. He is not only uniting the religions of Christianity and Judaism that lie on the central mission of restoration, but also religions outside the central mission, such as Confucianism, Buddhism, and many others. Those will have to be brought together into one harmonious pattern.

The new Messiah must claim the total victory; that is bringing the entire spirit world into one harmonious pattern. After bringing that world into one unified world, he can descend to the face of the earth. And then upon that victory, he not only erects the pattern for successors and fulfills the mission of Jesus and the Holy Spirit, but with the blessing and authority of God, he can descend to earth to complete his physical ministry. Now what kind of blessing did God give to him? God would have given the blessing that completed the total victory in the spirit world.

Upon that foundation, I came to the physical world and began my ministry. Since the Messiah must be born as a man in the flesh, he cannot fulfill his mission in the mother's womb. He must begin at the same age Adam was when he fell-around 15 years old. He must carry out the spiritual battle for ten years and win the victory. He must bring down complete spiritual victory upon the face of the earth. Do you think that there are many in all of this world who could do this? (No!) You're right, there is only one.

All religions say that the master of their religion will return; Buddha will return and Confucius will return; the Jews await the Messiah and Christianity awaits the return of the Messiah. They're talking about only one universal lord, one cosmic lord. So as far as all the religions and spiritual phenomena here on the earth are concerned, each religion has a different mission, and in the spiritual world each of their master claims, "I'm the lord. " But he is not the cosmic lord. They're saying, "I'm the lord of my own responsibility."

The Messiah must come and be born by the aid of the Allied nations of America, Great Britain and France. Together they must help serve as a midwife, bringing the birth of the greatest son of all, the Messiah, to the small nation of Korea. So, in other words, the Messiah has a backing of the heavenly Adam nation, heavenly Eve nation, and heavenly archangel nation. Those nations already destroyed the Satanic Adam nation, Eve nation, and archangel nation. So the Messiah must come with the backing of these nations.

For the first time in history, all the free world banded together for one cause, and marched forward, making a great sacrifice for the benefit of one nation. Have you ever seen such a history in the past? Only on one occasion: The United Nations forces in Korea tried to preserve the freedom of Korea from the Communist aggression of 1950. Actually it all looked like a civil war, because the war in Korea in 1950 was a war between the North and South. Suppose Korea prior to the Korean War accepted the Unification Church? Do you think there would have been a Korean War, an outbreak of war?

Let me explain why that war could not have been possible. Korean Christianity was sponsored primarily by America, or missionaries from U.S. churches. The American Christian influence to South Korea was very great, and Korean Christianity and the American Christian churches had very direct communication. Suppose the Korean Christian churches accepted the Unification Church at that time, uniting into complete oneness. This would have meant that the acceptance of the Unification Church would not only have taken place in Korea, but in America as well. Then Madison Square Garden would not have been postponed until 1974, but would have taken place before 1950.

The Messiah came on a worldwide scale; therefore he needs a worldwide dispensational base, which is America. So if the ground had been ready, then the Messiah would have come to America, not in 1972, but before 1950. And I would have unified Korea nationally in three years. Then during the first seven-year course, I would have spent the first three years in Korea and the next four years I would have spent on a worldwide basis, here in America. This all had dispensational meaning. Korean liberation came in 1945, but independence came in 1948, three years later. These three years were the most critical ones, the time to accept the Messiah and unite around him on a national basis. So actually the Korean War came in 1950, which was during the four-year period of the first seven-year course.

Then why did the Korean War come in 1950? Because during the first three years, from 1945 to 1948, Korean Christian churches failed to accept the Messiah, the Unification Church. Therefore, upon that failure, the succeeding four years was another failure and war broke out in that period.

But actually, the Korean War did not concern only Korea. It was a worldwide incident, and it began the destruction of the free world. From the point of view of the dispensation, President Eisenhower made a mistake: he should not have made the mediocre armistice of 1953. When I met General Eisenhower in Gettysburg, I told him so. So you know that each individual plays a very critical part in the entire dispensation of God.

Actually, if Korea had accepted the Messiah when he came in 1945, and if I had had the national unity in the first three years, then when I came to America, winning over America would have been quite easy, because of the acceptance of the Messiah by Korean Christianity. It would have been a lot easier. The Messiah has come to Korea as the universal Abel, and the Korean Christian churches are in the position of Cain toward him. And as Cain, if instead of oppressing him, enslaving him, slaying him again, and repeating the failure, Korean Christians had accepted him, the rest of the Christian world would have been in the Cain position, and Korean Christianity in the Abel position. So the Christian churches were Cain in Korea, and the Cain for this important dispensation was taken away by Satan.

Then two enemies emerged. One of them is Communism, and the Communist world is enemy territory. The other is Christianity, which was not supposed to be opposing us as the enemy. If Communism had failed in Korea, Communism would not have the kind of power it does today. I know I would have stopped Communism in the early 1950's.

Suppose I had been given the chance to speak out on the national scale in 1952. I would have supported General MacArthur, and at that time, since the Communists were in an absolutely miserable shape in Korea, they could have been absolutely crushed. In the meantime, the Unification ideology would have been learned by all Koreans in those days. So from a strong victorious position over Communism we could have turned the tide of history in Asia.

General MacArthur was in a position to be used as a great instrument by God and he was given the opportunity. It is a great credit to President Truman that he committed UN forces to Korea in 1950, but firing General McArthur was a blunder. If I had been given a welcoming acceptance by the Christians in Korea on the national scale, then I would have had a voice to speak on international politics or international power play. Then I would have swayed America's position toward a strong positive position as a world leader, and the Communists would have been pushed all the way to the wall. But the opportunity was not given.

So what happened to the Unification Church? Well, there was no base of acceptance, just as at the time of Jesus Christ. So, if Jesus sacrificed himself as a ransom for the rebellion of his own people, by the same token, the Unification Church and our Master has to be in the position to make the sacrifice or pay the ransom. In order to restore the body of Jesus Christ, which was taken away by Satan, he must go the same path to restore the body.

That is why, under those circumstances, I gave myself over to the power of Communism; I went into their own country, North Korea, and suffered for a period of three years. The worst kind of Communism you can think of is that of North Korea's Premier Kim. In North Korea everyone calls Premier Kim "father." You know, according to the Principle, the Cain or Satan always tries to adopt the heavenly pattern first. Ultimately all mankind will call the Messiah, " Abogee " or " father, " so Satan started to do the same thing in advance, using that pattern first; therefore, they call him "father. "

I went to North Korea, and during a period of almost three years, I spent the exact equivalent time of Jesus' public ministry, two years and eight months, in a Communist prison. But I did not give up my body to them. Instead, I fought and endured and survived and set the pattern.

As you know, the Communists have a very beautiful prison system. The prison system is a sort of slow killing process for their prisoners. When one is sent to a labor camp, h ' e is actually given the death penalty. It is incredible, the suffering in the camp. For three years, from the very bottom, from the worst part of all the hardship I survived, even emerging triumphant. The Communists were amazed. They shook their heads, and finally they gave me a diploma for fulfilling such a fine work quota, according to their own standard. The head of the prison camp shook his head, "I have never seen a man like you. It's impossible for any man to endure that kind of suffering. "

That was my own crucifixion, yet I survived. And upon this victorious restoration condition, at the end of three years UN forces marched toward the Hungnam prison camp and liberated it. Do you know why the entire UN forces came up North? Actually, God sent them. God did it to bring me out of camp and into South Korea as a free man.

There are many, many curious situations and many, many unbelievable things that happened at the outbreak of the Korean War. In North Korea, as soon as the Korean War broke out, all the prisoners were mobilized. Over a thousand prisoners in the Hungnam labor camp were assembled, and a great march was begun to the front line. A commander who was in charge of bringing the prisoners to the front line was with us there, so we knew at that time that we were all going to the front line, to be used as sandbags. We would all eventually die; we knew that. Then all of a sudden (this is a miracle), they got a message from headquarters that this particular plan was canceled. So we all returned to the prison camp. Three days at the prison camp another instruction came. They said, "Assemble once again all one thousand prisoners." And amazingly they took all the thousand prisoners, but left one person behind. And that one person was me. So actually I feel so realistically that God's history is centered upon one man, one man to come.

You cannot bypass the law of restoration, the law of indemnity. This has to be covered. Each step has been laid, and you cannot bypass any of them. And I want you to know what would be our standard to inherit the Kingdom of God in the Unification Church. It should remain as a tradition of the Unification Church that my experiences at Hungnam prison camp with my twelve followers in the prison camp must set the pace for the Unification Church tradition.

I was in one particular cell of the prison camp cells. All twelve (actually over 300) followers somehow recognized me. They were all over, each in a different part of the cell block. Every morning they were given fifteen minutes to assemble to go to the work area. That was the only chance the prisoners had to mingle, because everybody would assemble in the same area. They could go to the toilet or cross the way and touch each other-that was their only chance.

But each cell had a watcher, so prisoners were always watched. Even for a one-second delay or for any suspicious actions, certain persons were always picked up and given a hard time. Under those circumstances, for all those followers in other cells-or in other buildings in many cases --their joy was to catch one glance of our Master, our Father. So they even risked their lives trying, in the short time of fifteen minutes, to escape the guards' eyes, trying to get near me just to see me. In many cases they were discovered. "Where are you going?" the guard would ask. Then they were hit really hard with a rifle and thrown into a separate jail, which was even worse, for two or three weeks as a punishment.

If they violated these things, they could not go beyond a certain area; if they went beyond that area three times and were discovered, their imprisonment would be increased. They risked that. It would be a joy to them no matter what the risk, to come near my cell and look at me. Then they felt every risk was rewarding. In many cases they had a little extra food or special food that they did not want to eat. They wanted to somehow bring it to me and to share even a little. They could not carry the food openly, so they would hide it somewhere on their person. That was the only way they could hide the food outside the cell. They did that only because they wanted to share a piece of food with me. That tradition was set under the condition of the prison camp at Hungnam. That is a tradition we are trying to set up.

In South Korea, there was one period when this tradition prevailed in my earlier churches. It was a tradition set in Korea. The Unification Church members met during the day, and all would want to meet the Father. Unless they got one glimpse, even though they couldn't talk to him, they would feel miserable like hell. But once our members saw Father or saw each other, heaven was there. That's the kind of tradition we want to have.

Have you been living in that tradition? We have to go beyond that level of mutual longing. When you have some delicious food in your hands, have you thought about Father first, or have you cried out because you're not in the position to share that particular food with Father? When you have beautiful things to wear, even before putting them on do you say, "I wish I could share these beautiful things with Master?" And have you cried in tears over certain rooms, "I wish I could have welcomed our Father into this room, even for one minute?" The misery in the Garden of Eden resulted in tears and sadness. Therefore, the reunion between Father and children, must begin in a beautiful longing process-beautiful longing, missing. Can you understand? Are you living that tradition?

Because of the failure of the Korean Christian churches to accept the new Messiah, there was no choice but to begin with adverse conditions in North Korea. I walked into North Korea, and during this time, all the impossible rumors and the vicious criticisms and persecutions began. Even now in America, many people are saying unkind things about us. All these things started in those days.

Father was married before the liberation in 1945. 1 was obeying the instructions from God, and that marriage was serving some dispensational purpose. She gave birth to one child, who is with us here; his name is Song-Jin, as you know. She came from a most beautiful, most devout Christian family. She had a very strong will, and was a determined person.

She was actually given the mission by God to serve as John the Baptist in a female position. In other words, even though she was a woman, her mission was to serve as John the Baptist. The Christianity of Korea was in a position to produce the bride for the Messiah, and she was in the best tradition of the Korean Christian churches. During the Japanese occupation, all the Korean citizens were forced to worship at the Shinto shrine; yet she opposed, risking her life. She would rather have accepted death; so she was imprisoned.

She was not well-educated; only completing eight years of school; yet her spirit was pure and dynamic. And that was precisely the position and qualification that God had been looking for. But the first duty of a woman is to follow the position of her husband, whether she understands it or not. When we became engaged, I made her swear one condition. I said to her, "Before or even after marriage, we may be separated for six, seven, or eight years-even longer-but you must understand and endure this period and still be most faithful and devoted, as you are now."

If we had had the foundation of the churches and acceptance by the church, then nothing could have withstood us. In that period, if the Korean churches accepted the truth and the new Messiah, then upon that foundation, the new family of God, the first family of God, would have been established. God really planned to have this woman with her strong influence in the Christian churches, in the first family of God. So she was well qualified to bring the whole church and family together. A great deal of direct revelation came to her, and she was absolutely astonished. However, there were always Satanic influences. Her elder brother and her mother were absolutely Satanic in leading her a separate way, chipping away at her belief and acceptance of that revelation.

At that time in Korea there were two lines of churches. One line of church was to compromise with the Japanese government, so they worshipped God, but they also went to the Shinto shrine and worshipped at the Shinto shrine. They compromised. Her elder brother belonged to that compromising church. But she and her mother absolutely opposed the Shinto shrine. They would rather choose death. They were prepared to become martyrs. So therefore there were two absolute lines, in the Korean churches and her family. She belonged to me, so therefore she was in a perfected position; her mother, as a strong Christian opposing the Shinto shine, was in a growth position; and her brother who was compromising with the enemy was in a formation position.

But until then, even those who were devout Christians were concerned about the second coming of the Messiah. They firmly believed that the Messiah would come with the clouds of heaven. If I had given the Divine Principle lectures to Song-Jin's mother, she would have accepted it I 00 percent. But that was not the way God worked. In other words, I was not permitted to preach the Divine Principle to my own wife. The Christian churches were in the position of the bride, and she was standing on the foundation of the Christian churches. I can preach and I can give all the knowledge of the Divine Principle now, but that was not the case then. Therefore, even before my wife, the church comes first. I could not reveal the heavenly secret to her until I first revealed everything to the churches. So I was absolutely silent. I could not even reveal one word concerning the Divine Principle that you already know.

Therefore, she knew that I was going in an absolutely foreign direction and she was worried. She was always discussing it with her mother. What she needed at this time was absolute, blind loyalty to her husband, because in the Garden of Eden, the husband, Adam, was dominated by his wife. He listened to her. This time she should listen whether she knows the details or not. However, she did not take that particular position, but constantly consulted with her mother. Her mother was a devout Christian, but really fundamental. She believed the Bible literally, and she begin to accuse me of being the anti-Christ, because she knew I believed that the Lord must come as a man in the flesh.

God gave all the necessary information to John the Baptist. So John the Baptist knew precisely who Jesus Christ was, but do you know what happened? Doubt came into his heart, and suspicion came, and eventually he revolted against Jesus. By the same token, God revealed to her absolutely all the information she needed; however she doubted the revelation, she was blinded by the circumstances, and her mission became precisely the same failure as John the Baptist's. Each moment of every day, she opposed me instead of unconditionally accepting me and following me.

So I began preaching the Principle outside, as I said. The Christians had to come first because God prepared Christianity as a base. So I had to give the Divine Principle first to them. When I preached to them, many devout Christians in North Korea followed me. The existing churches already felt a threat in me, and my own family, instead of siding with me, sided with the enemy, the Christian churches. So I could not find complete harmony even in my own household. Therefore the enemy and Satan could exploit this situation and even in the North Korean ministry I was up against a stone wall. Then we were separated for six years, and when we moved down to South Korea, the moment for reunion came.

Coming from North Korea was like an exodus. I began the foundation of my own foundation on a family level, tribal level, society level, and national level. However, since Christianity stood absolutely against me, I had to begin everything brand new, from the very beginning, even without finding support within my own family. Since Christianity was taking the enemy position, in order to fulfill my position I had to create my own brand of Christianity. If I failed to create my own foundation, then I knew just like Jesus Christ I would end up crucified or in a similar disaster.

So until 1960, for fourteen years, Christianity set up an opposite camp. I'm creating from scratch the very base of my brand of Christianity which can serve as the foundation of faith for the Messiah. For fourteen years I've been struggling to create this foundation, so you know how tough the battle and how adverse the conditions were at that time. All circumstances were hostile. Under those circumstances I had to struggle step by step to create the Unification Church and expand the church foundation into the level upon which the Messiah can truly land and manifest himself.

I must tell you the personal side of the story. My first wife believed I 00 percent that she could not find any better man under the sun than Reverend Moon. And she just pleaded and begged me, "You are the best man I know, the finest person I can meet. Don't worry about the Unification Church business, forget it. Let's you and me go someplace very nice. I don't want you to do anything; I will work. I will earn money, I'll bring it home, I'll clothe you, I'll do everything conceivable you can think of under the sun that will make you happy. So let us go."

This was absolutely impossible. She was taking the route of the fallen Eve instead of the perfected Eve. She just wanted to get rid of the will of God, of the dispensation; she just wanted to control me completely in her way. She loved me more than any other woman-I know that. She really wanted to possess me for herself. But that wasn't God's way. I must be with all people and all people must love me and all people be united with me, so that truly we can work as a base of God. There were many women around me, and she hated that situation. I was not that loyal a husband in that manner, because my concern was the fulfillment of the will of God. The family man comes second.

So the early followers of the Unification Church had awful treatment from her simply because she loved me. She wanted to isolate me so that nobody could come to me. She tried to draw the line so nobody would want to get near me, because she wanted to have me all to herself. She was sometimes cruel, hitting the members, throwing things, and cursing. She did everything conceivable to stop the people. Well, by that time, she was not the agent of God, but the agent of Satan.

So I am really the worst victim of the woman. We know that Socrates had a very vicious and evil wife. I think I have tasted even worse conditions than Socrates. But I called my wife's elder brother and her mother and asked them to be patient for three years. "Give me three years' and you will know everything you need to know. Then you will accept me." But they said, "No, we have already had enough. Give her a divorce, give her a divorce, give her a divorce. " This was their request. They were absolutely the worst kind of enemy. I really experienced all kinds of things. It's impossible to even describe them. But I never rebuked her family. I never protested in a loud voice. I received all kinds of the worst abuse, but my virtue was patience. I was really patient, day after day, but I knew that the fulfillment of the dispensation comes fist. I received the commandment and instruction from God in my prayer that I must liquidate this situation once and for all, so I obliged their requests and gave her a divorce.

The reason I'm giving you this inside story is this: because of the failure of the Christian churches

to accept me in my early ministry, because of such an internal struggle, they created all kinds of rumors during that period. If there had been acceptance by the churches to begin with, we would not have had those difficulties.

I then gave my entire heart and soul to create a national foundation in Korea: at least 120 churches were founded in the seven years before 1960. Under the worst kind of conditions, our members went out to win each new member. Tested by all kinds of trials and difficulties, we truly constructed the national foundation by 1960. And upon the victorious faith of the national foundation the holy wedding could take place.

By 1960, 1 had laid the national foundation. Upon this victory, I could now launch an even greater international foundation and dispensation. At that point of human history in 1960 the greatest event of history took place: the Marriage of the Lamb. And our Mother today was chosen by God in His own will. She was His own choice as a heavenly bride in 1960. The holy wedding took place in 1960.

For the first seven years she was truly an innocent lamb, an innocent bride. She gave this seven year course as her period to lay the foundation to be worthy of that blessing. And during that period she was tested under impossible conditions; but she served unconditionally and faithfully, to the ultimate degree, and she won this battle most successfully. She was a teenager, because that was the age of Eve when she fell, so Mother was chosen by God before the age of twenty, truly a young and innocent age.

The first seven years, she had to demonstrate absolute blind faith in me and my cause of action. God expected her to set the highest possible standard of obedience and sacrificial spirit, as well as a devout way of life. And she truly met these expectations most courageously during this first seven years. Upon that faith came God's Day, which was the sign of God's ultimate victory.

As you know through the Divine Principle, from the formation stage up to the growth period the fall came. The Holy Wedding is equivalent to restoration through the growth period. The first seven-year course and the second seven-year course ended in 1960. The remaining seven years' perfection course came after 1960. So, the Holy Wedding of the True Mother came after fourteen years on this foundation. That was the second seven-year course, and 1960 was the fourteenth year.

I had already started the perfection period, going way beyond perfection; but I came down from the perfection level, to the growth level and picked up the Holy Bride. She had to go through a seven-year period together with me to the level of perfection. Upon reaching that level of perfection God can really set up for the first time, God's Day, Parent's Day, and Children's Day. During the fallen history of man, there have been so many diversions, particularly among women; Mother is the one who unites, who sets the new standard, uniting all the missions of the women of the world.

So actually Adam is responsible for Eve. Therefore, in the position of Adam, I was truly taking close care and setting many, many conditions on her behalf in order to give her a boost towards perfection. In the meantime, I wanted her to take the opportunity to set the maximum, the highest possible standard of loyalty. She triumphantly achieved that goal. And that was truly the happiest thing that had ever happened in the universe; upon that victory and loyalty, God could establish God's Day.

So upon the victorious union between Father and Mother, the position of True Parents was completely sealed. This can never be shaken, because the conditions have all been met. So that was the first seven year accomplishment with Father and Mother, and they have done it.

Upon this victorious base, the second seven year course was the disciple's course or the children's course. Blessed families walked the second seven-year courses. Taking after the pattern of the True Parents, the blessed couples walked the second seven years.

The most important principle is eternal, unchanging, steadfast loyalty. That is the key. Children must be in a position to be completely and absolutely united with the parents. So there must be a living example or model for that, the-4rue Parents and the true children. In order to set the highest possible standard of loyalty, absolute obedience, and oneness, I instructed all the blessed members' families to send out their wives and children to the worst kind of conditions in evangelism, all over the country. And they obeyed me. They separated from their husbands and children and went out their respective ways. They gave up looking after their own children. Sometimes they gave the children to an orphanage, or to their own parents or relatives. So those children were given the worst kind of treatment. Those children were almost deserted, being left behind, while the mother is walking in the front line and participating in day-to-day evangelism. What do you think the children would say? But the children would not be in a position to oppose their mother. An amazing thing happened. Even though they were young and at a very innocent age, when those blessed children were asked, "Where is your mother, where is your father?," they answered, "They are working for God. I have no complaint; God called them, so they are out in the front line. I'm here and happy. I don't worry about them, I don't want them to worry about me.

This was really remarkable-instead of disobeying or rebelling against their parents, they accepted it. Why do I have to do this cruel thing? Why do I have to separate families, disorganize them, and push them out? Because that was the one important indemnity we have to pay as the Unification Church for the failure of the Christian Church in general. Unless we pay this indemnity, we cannot move forward in this dispensation. Even though we paid the indemnity and really sacrificed, still the Christian Church rebelled against us. Then I want you to know that God will take care of it. In that case, God can send heavenly soldiers to Pyungyang and inherit the old legacy of the Christian church. So the Christian churches are doomed to decline in that case, and their power and authority will move up to the Unification Church. We have inherited everything.

From 1960 to 1974-almost fifteen years-this glorious Christian civilization has really declined rapidly. It is crumbling so fast you can't even chase after it. Why? Because the Unification Church brought a new Lord, a new Master, and we paid the indemnity for it. The blessing God gave to the Christian churches has been moved from them to us. So we are the ones who can revive Christian churches. We are the hope of the Christian world. Whether people will accept it or not, we are the only hope before it really crumbles. In the years from 1970 to 1972 the blessed families of Korea paid untold indemnity as a sacrifice for the failure of the people of Korea or the church of Korea. Because of this victorious indemnity and because we paid this indemnity to such levels, Father could launch the greater dispensation on a worldwide scale. That's how my new dispensation for the world in 1972 could be possible.

But the free world, particularly the Allied nations, have one thing good to their credit: they worked for the independence of Korea, which is important in the sight of God. Also they worked for liberation of Korea from Japan, saving Father's life from the Communist prison camp. These are the credits on America's side. So, Korea as a nation and Father as an individual, have been deeply indebted to this country. Because of this foundation, this nation should revive by accepting him. In other words its future prosperity could be realized by accepting him. So he knows we paid the debt.

There is another important reason why I came to America: to initiate world evangelism here. This is a form of blessing to this nation, helping to pay up the debt. The three-year period from 1972 to 1974 is the most important period of all. It is an extraordinary time to really establish a worldwide foundation spiritually. However, the most important, critical period comes in the year 1974. That mission is still not completed. All through the period of 1972 to 1974, we are foregoing a physical link between Korea and America. This broken link has to be reunited, and spiritually the link between Unification Church and the existing churches has to be re-established.

I want you to know that from September, the four months up to December are an extraordinary four months. In these four months we will indemnify or make restitution for the entire 6,000 years of God's history. Korea's situation has been very terrible since September 18. The image of Korea is very poor, and the relationship between Korea and Japan, and Japan and America has also been very hectic and terrible, because now the Communists are getting more active in all fronts. Look at the international situation since after August 18: there was the assassination attempt on the President of Korea, and the first lady of Korea was victimized. Since then, the rift between Korea and Japan has been wide open. There was an economic crisis in Japan and America.

The heavenly dispensation is in full swing, and all these phenomena are happening in our world because the real thing is happening spiritually. Furthermore, during these four months, Father must be in a position to take the leading role, or captain's role. The international situation is moving in such a way that the Korean government has to come to our Father and ask for his help. Korea and Japan have no hope of preventing a takeover by Communists, unless Reverend Moon comes to intervene. This situation has been fast developing in the last four months.

The physical or economic area also has to be linked together with this spiritual victory. Now that Father's influence in the international situation is so vital, developing into the UN campaign last month, Communists are plotting to have UN forces withdraw from Korea, so Korea will be without defense. This is not only a national problem of Korea. This is a free-world problem, because sixteen nations banded together. A Communist takeover would become the defeat of America and the free world. We will not let this thing happen, and nobody can intervene in this situation except the Father. And Father therefore developed the U.N - campaign with strategy. Whether or not the UN forces will ultimately stay in Korea or not, will be decided during the month of December. During the next three years, we are going to further develop a much greater strategy or campaign against the UN.

During this three-year period we have already been spiritually victorious, and on this victorious spiritual base we are going to develop the physical victory. We are going to influence tremendously the international situation or politics as our next three year goal here in America.

During the next three years, we are the ones who will determine or decide the destiny of the spiritual and the physical well-being of our world. During the three years since 1972, which is primarily the Day of Hope period, I'm laying the spiritual foundation for our spiritual victory. In the next two years we are going to lay the foundation for physical victory. If we win successfully the next physical victory in the next three years, Unification Church members won't have to go out to proclaim the truth. You won't have to work hard to bring the people in. We will have an avalanche, like Niagara Falls.

Now today is Children's Day. We are celebrating the final Children's Day of the second seven-year course. This is the final one. So those blessed children who are born after this time will be born on the victorious foundation of the growth period, and grow upward toward perfection. They are already given the victorious path in the foundation. In other words, they won't have to pay the indemnity that has been paid before. They are truly blessed children. And another heavenly blessed child will arrive in March of 1975.

During the last fifteen years the entire world has become deadlocked, in a chaotic condition. It is so chaotic that no one has even posed any solution. There are no leaders. Even the Communist world has no leaders; the free world has no leaders; the religious world has no leaders; everybody is in a spiritual deadlock, under ideological deadlock. The truth is deadlocked and falsehood is absolutely rampant.

There is only one ideology that has a clear-cut pattern all the way through eternity: that of the Unification Church. We not only have the spiritual path, the clear-cut goal, but we also have our physical goal all the way up to the Kingdom of God on earth. Everybody is blinded now. Everybody is confused and has lost confidence. But no one can compete with you on the knowledge of the spiritual world you have. We know what the world is. Secondly, no one knows more than you do how the world is going to be. You are the leader. In one word, this world can be described as confused-everybody is in confusion. No one knows what is going to happen to America, what is going to happen to the family system, what is going to happen to human morality, what is going to happen to the economic system, political system, or what is going to happen to the Communist world. This is the confused world.

But there is one clear pattern that the Divine Principle ideology alone can give. This confusing world is like a ship drifting away, without a captain, without any direction. Now, therefore, we shall pose as a captain, truly giving it direction, and the whole world will follow our path. They are so thirsty, they are almost ready to die, like those without water in the desert. They are so thirsty that with a drop of water they feel absolutely revived. You see, the outside world is truly living death. There are millions of people outside walking every day in the city crowds. They are like living dead. In the sight of God they are all skeletons. So, as soon as they see a sign of life, they are all interested and rush into that position. You see, I am talking about the principle of restoration. This is not just theory or ideology. This is a living ideology, led by our Father, supported by the world situation, and supported by the history of Christian churches. From all aspects, the whole Divine Principle of restoration is a living truth.

Apply the formula to the individual level, the tribal level, the national level, the world-wide level. That formula alone can provide the answer. So how can you deny the true way of life? This is your knowledge now. You have that precious knowledge.

We must be proud of the victory of the Divine Principle ideology, our way of life. It means resurrection of all the dead in the past, resurrection of all the confusion of this world. The moral standard, the economic standard, and all aspects of man's way of life will be resurrected by the victory of your ideology, which we gain in the Divine Principle. How could we be in a position to be so proud! We must be proud, so proud that our hearts would even burst out. Are you feeling that kind of pride?

Now let me draw the conclusion. Through this message you know how God works, the meaning of the history of restoration, how our Father came into this world, what kind of path he walked, and what is our vision, what is our future. All these things have come alive to you.

God has been seeking the perfection of one Adam for six thousand years. This is fulfilled because of the emergence of the Master, our Father, the True Parents. God does 98 percent, but not unless man discovers the important and vital responsibility of his remaining two percent. With God's power alone can that goal be fulfilled. In history, no one has accomplished it except our Father. In other words, God has been seeking it for six thousand years, but still could not do it. Our True Parents have done it in seven years. They really met the schedule.

Also, our Master, in the position of perfected Adam, or third Adam, or the Messiah, has done the unique and creative role of restoring the bride, for which God could not give even the slightest instructions. In other words, there was not even a hint. In the seven-year period-in the shortest possible seven years-through the sweat and blood of the seven years of work-now this universe has seen one perfected Eve, for the first time in human history.

Furthermore, during this second seven-year period, the True Parents pioneered the way so that this sinful world, this sinful generation, these sinful people can become sinless children of God. God could not do that, but in this second seven-year course, the door is wide open for all mankind to have a sinless family by uniting with the True Parents. And the third seven-year course shall be the period of fruit for all mankind. For this fruit we must wage the divine battle over the next three years. We must bring back a truly victorious foundation.

Now from this time on, we are carrying on our movement with hope. So far, we had been doing a great deal of work, but the result of the work went into indemnity. But we paid up the debt. Whatever you do from this time on will remain and shall become our victory. Heaven will stay with you. The question is how much we can produce over the next three years on a worldwide scale, how much we can really accomplish in the next three years-that is the key question from God and from the True Parents.

In these three years would you like to only create the power that influences the small United States of America, or the entire world? So from 1975 on, the entire world is our goal. So we are going to establish Unification Church missions in over 120 countries. And we would like to really lay a complete foundation on a world-wide scale.

So all you have to do is to have simple, absolute obedience to the Father. That one thing will bring victory at the end of three years. Just obey him in the way I described. Even if I ask you to dig a hole with your nose, do it. Do not even say, "A nose is not supposed to dig a hole." Don't question it, do it. It will still dig the hole. And Americans will be the winner because they have the bigger noses!

So far, the main role has been played by our Father himself. He was the front-line soldier. In the last three years I set the record that no human being in history could repeat. That was my goal, and I have set the record. Do you think everybody knows about Reverend Moon here?

Actually, everything began on the day of celebration of victory, July 1, 1973. You know we celebrated in this room. Father announced the celebration of victory day on July 1, 1973. Then after four months of separation, we launched the first major campaign, Carnegie Hall, October 1, 1973. Today, one year and one month later, (thirteen months time), the name of Reverend Sun Myung Moon has become a household name here in America. This is truly a miracle. No human being has ever done such a thing in history.

So the people here in America, whether they like it or not, must recognize the ability and power of Reverend Sun Myung Moon. People must recognize by now that whatever Reverend Moon wants to do, he will do it. People must think, "I don't know where he got that kind of money. " People think he has almost limitless money, limitless energy, limitless young people, limitless territory, and limitless ideas. They know nobody can compete with him.

So, are you excited about following me? I would like for you to be most proud. I am determined to make each one of you fulfill any position I place you in. For example, if I pick one of you to become the best possible college president, you will do so. If I determine it, I know you will make it. There are many proud college presidents in this world. So I want to be more proud of you than a college president. You used to respect and admire your college president as a great man, but some day I know you will be even more proud and more important than that particular college president whom you respect and admired.

I know I can use all the philosophers and professors as your servants. I know I am going to bring all the great religious leaders to come and listen to me. They will work under my auspices. Here are so many people who say that they have a great deal of money. I will bring them over here. Those who think that they are great statesmen, great politicians, I would like to bring over here.

So if you trust my ability to do so, don't you think you are proud to belong to me? Well, you are greedy, aren't you? Very greedy! I am sure about 800 people are gathered here. Eight hundred people is practically too many to change America, to bring a new America into being. It's too many, if you are really united together, and really obey to the absolute degree what I am asking you to do. Each of you are like Molotov cocktails. All I have to do is ignite you. As a Molotov cocktail, you will burst into a big atom bomb and change the land. This 800-lb. bomb is too much for America. You see, I shake America all by myself. So you should at last be good enough to shake one township, one city, shouldn't you? Well, I don't think that kind of answer has the power to even move one small village. Yes is easy. Now answer again, please, can you do it? (Yes.)

You know the meaning of the Children's Day already. All we have to do is know the vision, and know what moment of history we are standing on. You must bring over the whole house, go over the world, and subjugate the world for God. Can you do that then? (Yes.) So since we have determination to march on, no one should remain behind. In all four directions, the march must begin. So then I will be all by myself in Belvedere!

Those who determine from tomorrow on that you will really be the champion of God, and really march forward to the end of the world, bringing the world back to God, raise both hands. Monsei, Monsei, Monsei.

Those Who Are Left

Sun Myung Moon
August 4, 1974
Tarrytown, New York
Translated by Won Pok Choi

My topic this morning is "those who are left." What we are doing here will be long remembered in the history of our church and of the world, and we will be left in the memory of the people. We must be remembered by the people and by history. Our goal is to be remembered by the people and remain in their memory.

The United States as a nation wants to be remembered by the people and remain in the memory of human kind. Every individual, every family, nation -- any unit of society wants to be remembered by posterity. The question is "Who are those who will be permanently remembered?" Patriots are remembered by their nations, and holy men and sages are remembered by the whole of mankind. But their ways are different from ours. Very possibly, their names and their fame are ephemeral and not long remembered. For instance, if a sovereignty changes, the patriots who served the previous regime are not highly regarded by the new regime.

We are now living in a democratic nation. There are two big camps in the world. And in the democratic camp they long for God and serve Him, but their way of life is now declining. Even though there are people who serve a lot in the democratic world, those people are the targets of the Communists.

We know there is a vast difference between the people who are remembered now and who are to be remembered in the future. History is the proof that if the sovereignty of one nation passes into the sovereignty of the next one, those who are remembered in the previous one are sometimes thought to be the enemy of the next regime. In the Communistic world especially, those who have served the previous regime are either beaten or killed by the new regime.

Then in the history of mankind we must search for a lasting goal. We must become the people who will be remembered forever. We must have a long-lasting view of life, view of history, and view of God. Truth never changes. Truth is what all people seek. So it must be the standard or goal of all mankind. That which never changes is eternal truth. So this is the goal of every person; therefore, we must desire it and we must desire to have it realized.

So what is the goal which never changes? When you look at the whole universe, there are things, men, and God. We cannot set the standard of the ultimate truth in material things. And in the fallen world we cannot set the standard on men either. We can see people being of impure and low desire. Therefore in the fallen world we cannot locate a single man who can be the standard for all humankind. Now if there is God, what is He like? He never changes. He is liked and loved by everyone. He must be the standard of measurement to define good and evil.

The measurements of weight and distance must be lasting. they must be never changing. they must be ones that people will think highly of, and all people must use that one standard. We think of gold and diamonds as good and valuable because they never change. What makes them important? What makes them precious? It is because they never change.

Seen from this viewpoint, men also are important or precious when they never change. Has there ever been such a man in the history of mankind? Has there ever been a single man whom everybody has wanted and liked? Human history has passed through many ages, and we have seen people close to the standard, or close to perfection, and in each period of history we remember those people as heroes or sages or wise men. If we analyze what they are, we can find a certain standard in them.

Then what is the never-changing, intrinsic nature of man? It is love. Another such thing is desire, human desire. And what comes next? Beauty comes next. Those things never change. Men want to be more handsome or more beautiful than anyone else in the world, and men want to dominate the whole world. They have the ambition to dominate the whole world, and they want to love each other, and especially they want to be loved by others.

Then what is the true love? What is the true beauty? What must be the true desire? If there be any such thing as true love, we want to possess and cherish it. If there be any true desire to be accomplished or realized, we cherish it. And if there be any true standard of beauty, we want to possess it. And of all three, love is the most precious thing. Love, desire, in the good sense, and beauty -- those are the targets of our attainment. And they have an objective nature, because we cannot find those things in ourselves alone.

If ever we can find those in ourselves, it is the time when we want to love others, serve others, and desire things for other people. In the Unification movement, our logic is that when you want to be loved you must love others first. Those who have lived for love of themselves, or desire for themselves, or beauty for themselves, will not prosper but fall away.

From these things, we can come to a safe conclusion. Those who are going to be long remembered are those who loved for the sake of other people, who had desire for the sake of other people, and who search for beauty for the sake of other people. Then what must God be like?

God has the nature to love others for the sake of those people, or to have desire for the sake of those people, and to cherish or look for beauty for the sake of other people. We say that a human being must have an ideal. And we want to live a well-to-do life. We want to live an abundant life with an ideal set somewhere high above us. However materially blessed you may be, if you are without an ideal, that's the end of it.

Why is it so? It is because if we have material abundance yet don't possess an ideal, our abundance will end as our life concludes. However rich a man may be, the millionaires and billionaires, upon their physical death, their wealth will be no more. If the millionaire will use his abundance and material wealth for the sake of mankind, he will be long remembered and remain in the hearts of the people. The material wealth he would leave in the world would be cherished by other people, and his name would be remembered and remain in the hearts of other people.

So our ultimate goal is this ideal and our acts must be consistent with our ideal. That ideal must be one which never changes. It cannot be changed. And that must be the standard of all other people. The standard is not anything that is forced on you, but nevertheless you must be willing to have it. This is necessary for a certain ideal to be realized. Man necessarily must have an ideal.

An ideal cannot be remembered all by itself. When it is put into practice and is realized by certain men, they are to be remembered in the hearts of the people or the history of the people. Every nation has an ideal set before it as the standard for the people to follow. Every nation has the ideal towards which all the people are headed. If the ideal of a nation should come in parallel with the ideal of God, or with a lasting ideal for all humanity, that nation would be remembered by the people forever. If a nation -- or even though they don't have a nation -- if a people are scattered all over the world with a set ideal, fixed ideal, then sooner or later those people will come together and gain under that ideal.

We can find such an ideology or ideal among the people who believe in a religion. The people who have been able to influence the whole world were the people of religion. As you well know, the Jewish people are an example. The Jewish people, even though they have been long without a nation, had their own ideology and their notion of being the chosen people. Also, they had the confidence that someday in the future, God would call them and use them as His instruments to influence the whole world and gather humankind under their ideology. In Christianity we see the same example; in the Moslem world, too; Buddhism is also an example.

Then out of those religions, which is the closest to God? They have respectively set their goals in God's ideal and have struggled hard, but we must choose from them one religion which fully partakes of God's love and whose members, through the way of sacrifice, will better the world and bring it back to God. That will be the best or most important religion. Cultures and civilizations can perish and be buried into the past, but all the religions have hitherto remained. Out of those religions, the one centered on divine love will be remaining to the end of the world.

Then what must be the central ideology? When we think of love, we must think of love in terms of God. The source of our ideal must come from God, and being derived from God, the relationship between men and God must be one of love, divine love. We can conclude that this last religion must have divine love as the central ideal.

When we say that there is love between God and man, then God's love and man's love must not differ from each other. Those two must become one. And men can become one with God only in divine love. In brief, when we talk about religion and talk about God's love, it is a fact that man longs for God's love, and God longs for man's love. Have you ever experienced God's love? Have you ever sensed that there is such a thing as divine love coming from God? When you closely look into yourselves, can you really find love in you? Sometimes you feel that there is love, and some other times you don't feel that there is love abiding in you. Can the love abiding in you be activated without any object? Then what must be the true love?

True love must come alive when you are happy... when there is goodness. If there is no goodness to be seen, would you like to love? Then what is good at all? When any two beings love each other, there must be lasting love, lasting desire for goodness, and lasting beauty in the love between them. Again I must say that you cannot love all by yourself. What you need is an object to love.

Then what must be your object of love -- man or something else? If there is God at all, we must base the standard of love on Him and put Him in the subject position with us as His objects. And if you cannot recognize God, then fancy one in place of God to be the subject or source of love. If even in your imagination you don't have such an absolute standard of love, as the subject, our love will be vacillating and wavering and will always change. It will never be stable. Seen from this viewpoint, we must have God, and if there is no God we must create one, and put Him in that position. Otherwise, we can never dream of having any set ideal or standard which all mankind can recognize as one.

If there is God, if there truly is God, how happy we must be. For instance, say you have a blueprint and you are ready to build a house, and have even gathered many good materials, then you want to choose the best ones out of those materials to build the house. Even though you have the blueprint, and you have the ideal to build such a house, if there are no materials then you cannot build the house. And vice versa-if you don't have the blueprint, the set ideal, even though you have materials you cannot begin to build a house. So we need God as the ideal, and God needs men. And when we have God, we are the happiest people.

When most people of the world just imagine that there is a God, then how happy we must be if we have God in the truest sense. We can well imagine that God also has His ideal. Then what must God's ideal be? What must God's ambition be? When we probe the thought, we cannot but say that what is important there is love. Without love we cannot get associated with God nor have any relationship with Him. There must be love between God and man; and man in that case must long to see man, and man must always miss God, and that's how love goes. And your desire in that case must be always God -- nothing else.

In what relationship with God would you want to be? You want to be in the closest relationship to Him. What must that be? First of all, He is in the position of subject, and we are in the position of His objects. In the subject and object relationship we want to put ourselves in the position of the best one for Him and be closest to Him. What must that be? The closest relationship between God and man is similar to the case of men, that of father and son. In the closest relationship of father and son, the son wants to abide in the heart of God, and God would long to abide in the heart of man as His son. So we possess the other in exchange, in turns. God would possess us, and we would possess Him. When father dwells in the son and the son in father, father's way of thinking, saying things, and acting out things must be for the sake of the son, and vice versa.

Then what kind of relationship comes next? The relationship between husband and wife. That comes next. In the ultimate sense, God is our Father, and at the same time He is our husband, with all mankind being His bride. How would that come about? Let's look back into human history. In the Garden of Eden, if Adam and Eve had reached maturity and had been blessed in holy matrimony by God, then those two put together, could have been in the position of the object to God as the subject. So, those two would have been in the position of the bride to God as the husband. So sometimes male and female alike miss God as though a wife would miss her husband, the subject.

When a man and wife are really one in good harmony and unity, and then they resemble God's duality, they are in the position of the object to God as the subject, and they are in the position of the bride to God, as the husband. When a man and wife love each other, they come into oneness, and those two put together resemble God's duality. They together are placed in the position of the object. When they are put together, in the position of object, which is minus, and when minus is created, naturally the plus is created too.

The love between husband and wife is love on the horizontal level, and their continued love towards God is on the vertical level. All through human history, in all the religions, men relate to God on the vertical level. In human society, when couples love each other, or brothers love each other, then all these loves come on the horizontal base. Unless you can draw a horizontal line, you cannot have the vertical line right. What God is working for in human society is to draw the horizontal line on which love is based.

Roughly divided, there are males and females in human society. If a man's love for God is greater than the woman's love for God, then they cannot meet each other to become one. You must strive hard to reach that point and come together into oneness. Unless you do that, you cannot meet God, because you don't resemble God. On the right side there is the bridegroom; on the left, the bride. The Messiah is in the position of the bridegroom. So if on the horizontal level in your lifetime you don't become one with the Messiah or one with your mate, you cannot resemble God; you cannot meet God. God cannot work on you or through you.

When the Messiah comes to humanity, even on the horizontal level, he sets the standard for other people to observe. Then we can have the standard of love through him. And those who are in the position of minus are naturally coming towards the position of plus or the subject's love. For instance, there is a man and a woman. When they look at each other, they feel something in common and they are each drawn by the love of the other, and they want each other. Love just wells up in their bosoms.

In love, there is nothing like high or low positions. When you are in love with each other, however high a position the man is in, either he wants to come down to meet her, or she wants to come up to meet him, to become one. There is no such notion as high or low. They are naturally drawn together as a magnet, and their love is controlled on the horizontal level.

Why are men of bigger stature than women? It is because they are in the subjective position and they symbolize highness. Then why are women folks smaller than men? Average women are smaller than men. When a woman is bigger than a man, then it's not the way it should be. Can you, by way of revolution, make yourselves bigger than men? You claim equality between male and female, but your physical size cannot be revolutionized. In the Communist world, however wisely they may apply dialectic methods, they cannot make women bigger than men and men smaller than women. Lenin failed to do that. Even Stalin could not do that. That's something that can never be revolutionized. Something that can never be changed or revolutionized is the standard or ideal.

In love alone, men who are in the position of height can come lower; they choose to come low to meet the women. And women struggle hard to rise to that standard to meet man. Don't you think so? In love-making, if a woman wants to kiss a man, she would do this way, and when a man wants to lower himself to have his mouth meet that of the woman -- that's the way, how any two become one. The one who is higher will come down; the one who is lower will come up to meet together into oneness and harmony. That's the intrinsic nature of love. Love would have two persons become one, meeting at one point.

It is the Principle of Creation that unless plus and minus become one, God cannot operate. So when He sends the Messiah, we in the position of the bride, must become one with him.

If there are couples in the world, and they love each other, there must be a difference between the ardor of love and the truth of the love. In the reality of love, if any two love each other so dearly that they become entirely one in harmony and divine ecstasy, then God as the Father would want to abide in that family -- nowhere else. Wouldn't that be true? (Yes) Have you ever built such a family? (No)

What we are going to do in our movement is to put the vertical love and the horizontal love together in ultimate harmony and oneness. As I said before, all religions have taught the people to have vertical love for God, and on the horizontal level they teach people to love each other. But what we are going to do here is to love each other as brothers and sisters, and ultimately we are going to be blessed in matrimony. Then our love on the horizontal base must become one with God on the vertical base. Then every single individual can have the vertical love and the horizontal love. Every family, nation, and the whole world will have both the vertical love with God and horizontal love with humanity. But the central unit in which we can receive God's love is the true family.

We have desire, which is not always bad. And where would you like that human desire to be planted? That's your family. In the soil of the family you must plant divine love. That love, if it is divine love, will be strong enough to unite both of you into an unchanging oneness. As I said before, it can never be revolutionized. Then that family can play the role of the central family, being the example to others. It can be the central example for all other people, and it can go through eternity as the standard. In that way alone we can have God abide in our family. That's the ultimate ideal of our goal of humanity.

If the United States perishes in the sight of God, and you are scattered all over the world, like the Jewish people, then you will still be saved if you have that ideal. You will continue to live and you will get together sooner or later. God will do that. If you are with your family, and if you are already blessed in the holy matrimony, so much the better. Then even in the outside world all the nations around you will perish. Your family will continue to exist. That's true. Such a family is the core of the standard of love. So even though you have to discard your clan, tribe, or nation, you must keep your family sane and intact. Isn't that true? (Yes) So God's program or God's plan for mankind is to build a true family.

Then what must God's ideal be? I must repeatedly say that God's ideal is first to build a true home. Then what must the material be to build a true home? Those are true children, and a man and a woman. Isn't that true? God would need a true man first, and his bride, a true woman. And out of them He wants to see multiplication, resulting in wholesome descendants.

In our movement we have this as our goal. It is a most wonderful thing. Before our being able to build such a true home, we must build our own characters. And when our characters or personalities are perfected, then alone we can really build a true home. Then our ultimate ideal is nowhere else than in our own family. Our ideal is not in the nation, in the world, but in ourselves and in our families first. Even though our nations or societies, or our organization may have to perish, we must keep our home intact. This is because the home is the nuclear part of the whole. If the nuclear part is sane and intact, and other outer things can be created. But if the core of the thing, if the nuclear point is dissolved, everything else can naturally be dissolved. There will be nothing left.

If the core unit in the society of the United States is crumbling and is faced with rupture, then it means that the nation will crumble. If in a society husband and wife are something less than friends, and if the relationship between the father and son must be less than that of relatives or neighbors, then they are doomed to perish. If you bring about rupture in your homes, then that is the most evil thing that can come about in society, because it can ruin the core. Satan is very acute and alert to have us do that; whenever there is a crack between us, he will invade. We must always remember that love is not for yourself, but for your object.

So your being, your existence is for the sake of other people, not for yourself. And other people's existence will be for you. In my previous speaking tour, the core of my speech was that. I think individualistic ideas prevailing in the United States are derived from Satan. If you remain an individual, that point has no association or relationship with other points, and you cannot play the role of the nucleus. But if you put yourself in the position to build a home, in that society, you are the nuclear point. The emphasis on individuality and subjectivity is valuable only when you put yourself in the subjective position with others around you as the object. And you yourself in turn must have someone in the subjective position.

In the current world, the Christian population is expected to play the role of central figure, but even in the Christian society corruption has come about, and it is faced with decline. There is no hope left there. So in our ideology we think highly of our home and family. Even though you may have to die some day, your hope, your desire is to build a divine love in the home. We are born to come to love each other between male and female. We are created to marry. So if you are going to marry and your marriage is based on divine love, how wonderful it must be.

So in the Unification Church, the idea of being blessed is the most precious thing of all. Here we have many male members. Would there be anyone who would not want to marry here? If there is any such one, hold up your hands, and I will kill you. (Laughter) There is no meaning of your existence, then. The same applies to the women. Just imagine. Suppose there is only one woman left in the whole world, others having been killed, and there are ten thousand men left. Then would the men fight each other to win material wealth, win territory, or win the kingdom? No. Their goal must be to win that woman. No material abundance is needed. No nation, no land is necessary to them. Then wouldn't you be desperate in fighting the battle to win that woman? (Yes) Then that means the rest of the 9,999 you will have been killed, and will be lifeless. It is a serious matter, and a difficult one.

Then you must think of the blessedness of your being able to have one female, in your marriage. If you have that kind of notion and think of your wife as the only female in the whole world, you cannot but love her. There is nothing to laugh at. God is in that kind of battle, too. God has wanted to locate a bride. He wanted to locate His object, and in human society, if the Messiah comes, his first goal will be to locate his bride. Since that is where the providence begins, finding a bride is his goal.

Then however high men folks may be, even the Messiah will fail if he cannot locate his bride. So you women folks can be proud of being women. All through human history, it has been men who fought, and the men who were killed in the battle, and there have not been many victims of war among the women.

Then what must be the motivation of every war? The ultimate motivation of war is love. Sometimes a war is caused by the event of one man killing another man of another nation -- something like that. They take things this way: if you have killed this man who belongs to this nation, it means you hate this nation as a whole and hate the king or the present ruler. If you want to have a certain nation perish, would you rather have the people be ruined, or the king?

In the Communistic world, when they hate the United States, or when their target is to ruin this nation, they want to ruin the President first. They want to kidnap one of the members of the President's family. Their target is the family of the President, the family of the highest sovereignty because they know that to the President the most precious people are his family. If any foreigner hates the President and kills one of his family members, then it is likely that war will arise between the two nations. In the ultimate sense, love or hatred, or hatred without love will cause the war.

In any one nation, the people are in the position of brothers and sisters, and they are in the position of children towards the ruling personage. And when the opposing power comes to fight against this nation and ruin the nation, it means the enemy wants to crush the love relationship between the people and the government. When the satanic people hate the Unification Church, before they hate you members, they would hate me first, more than you. Isn't it true? (Yes) On the contrary, if you are called names by the people and rejected by the people on the street, would I not be indignant? Vertical love is stronger, and my indignation will be severe in that case. If in the established churches the ministers hate me, some of them I know must be praying that I will be killed. However in your mind, there is prayer that I live long.

In the outside world satanic minds are praying that our family will rupture, and that my wife will always nag me and fight against me, and that she would want to pluck out my eyes, or something like that. They would pray for that. If they find that there is no hope of that happening between Father and Mother, then they would want the same thing to happen to the children. They want to have our children disharmonized with each other. Then we must understand and have the feeling of living and protecting Father's family. In the face of the enemy power, we want to have the core family of our Father to be intact from satanic invasion and to be highly regarded. Also we want to follow the example and have Satan envy us. Isn't it true? (Yes)

Then in what way can we build that kind of family? Can that kind of family come into existence just by itself? If you think freedom is the first thing -- in the American homes there is freedom, and every individual can think as he pleases, act as he pleases -- what is wrong with it? In American families you are allowed to go dating when you are 15 or even less than 15 even. Would that do? In the heavenly law, that is forbidden. I will tell you not to do this, and not to do that. Then when you know that we are living in the satanic world, do you expect our father to tell you not to do things or to do things in the worldly way? Would you expect more things to be told you not to do? (Yes) Do you have a clear idea of this? (Yes)

In some cases, I am 100 percent negative towards the worldly way, and you will be told not to do this, that, and everything. Will you be satisfied? (Yes) Can you understand? (Yes) Sometimes I will have you not look at things, close your eyes, close your ears, have your ears not function towards worldly things, stuff your nostrils, and shut your mouth. And what will happen? It means I might have you die first. Be ready to lose your life, and then you will say, "Oh, how awful must it be." Our ideal will start to be realized when you are told not to do things, before your being told to do certain things. Isn't that true? (Yes) With that knowledge, you can define a religion to be the highest or the most important or desirable when in that religion you are told not to do worldly things.

I want you to have the clear notion of what I said. So let's come back to the mainstream of thought, our topic -- who will be left, who will remain in the hearts of people. Good people, in a word, will remain. Those who will be left, who will be remembered are those who have lived sacrificial lives for the sake of other people. In a sense, those people have been doing things not as they would like to do, but as other people would like to have them do.

Who is a patriot? A patriot is the one who has lived his life for the sake of the nation. He did not lead his life in a way that pleased him self but pleased the people of his nation. The patriots, without exception, have chosen the way which other people would not go, and have taken the responsibility for the hardest things which other people would not do. He would even sacrifice himself for that. He is ready to die for the nation, and he is the loyal subject to the kingdom, or patriot to the nation. If a man would choose to die for the nation, he is a patriot. If a subject would choose to die for the king, he is a loyal subject.

Is that true? (Yes) Then true patriots would obey their government and obey their presidents. And the true, loyal subjects would obey their king, and would even throw away their lives for him. They think that they are born for the nation, they are born for the king, and those people will long remain in the hearts of the people, including the presidents and the kings. In that sense, they have been slave of slaves towards the people and the king, or president.

Also, sons and daughters living solely for the sake of their parents, remain as the sons and daughters of filial piety. If you are really children of filial piety towards your parents, it means that however harsh your parents may be towards you, and even though you are driven on the way of death for the sake of your parents, you would obey them. Suppose they are parents who would sell their children to their enemies. There are not such parents in the world but even so, if the children would obey such parents, thinking that "There must be some reason for my parents having to do this," then they are the true sons and daughters of filial piety. Then they are in the place of slave of slaves, or servant of servants, and they are just fools, in a way. But still, that's what makes you sons of piety. Your loyalty to your parents is just blind and foolish maybe -- it may look so, but it's the true way of serving your parents.

In the Oriental ideology we are taught to be loyal to kingship, have filial piety towards our parents, and be loyal and faithful to our mates. Especially women must be chaste and faithful to their husbands. This is natural, because in the Garden of Eden, it was woman who fell first, and initiated the human fall. It is fortunate that in the Oriental part of the world that kind of loyalty is regarded highly. Otherwise, the Western world could not be redirected in the latter days when it is being corrupted.

Then what must the holy men be like in God's eyes? In order to prove a certain one to be loyal or a son of filial piety, God will assign you to go through difficulties and hardships. Do you think God was sympathetic with Jesus Christ? (Yes). Think of God just leaving Jesus alone when he desperately prayed in the Garden of Gethsemane. And when he was on the cross, being crucified, God seemed to have turned away His face. He was compelled to call to God, crying out, "Father, why hast thou forsaken me?" But at the end he received the cross as the sacrifice for the sake of mankind, even for the salvation of mankind, on the spiritual level. That was what makes him great. If God is a God of mercy, why did He let His people, the chosen people go through the difficulties in gratefulness? God was ready to praise them and compensate them twice, tripled or more for their suffering.

If you have a treasure of untold value, to whom would you like to leave it? If the treasure is buried somewhere across the enemy line and you are going to go through untold difficulties and hardships in order for you to get the treasure; and when you have won the goal, the treasure will be yours. You are entitled to that only after going through the difficulties of reaching it. Isn't that true? (Yes)

When you are given hardships and tribulation, you can expect more blessedness beyond that. So, if you are ready to receive or go through any such difficulties and be ready to sacrifice yourself for the sake of the public, for the sake of the things bigger than what you have now, you must go through the difficulties with gratitude. Then after you have gotten over the difficulties, the treasure you will be given will be greater than the difficulties you have gone through.

If you have a great man, the greatest man in the whole world, and if you want to come close to him, and if you want to be one with him, then in proportion to his greatness there will be more difficulties for you. You must expect that. Isn't that true? (Yes) Suppose there is a great entourage around him, and if you are more loyal in your service towards the central figure than those around him, then he will receive you.

Suppose there is a rich man. If you pour out your whole being and mobilize your whole effort to win wealth; and if your strife is more than a millionaire's, then the wealth will be yours. Is it true? (Yes) It means that when you are ready to go through more difficulties than the rich man has gone through, then the wealth is yours, and you will attain the goal. Did I make myself understood? (Yes) After studying, examining, experiencing, I found out the knack of the thing, and this is the core of my teaching.

I look for someone who will put me in the hardest position, and I am almost sure that that very person will in later days give me blessings. So my definition is that if your parents are going to give you more difficulties than other parents give their children then you must think of your parents as greater than the others. This is because you are sure that your parents are doing those things for the sake of you, their child.

Man, without exception, is endowed with power to analyze and recognize whether or not a certain person is doing something for you or for himself. You have that kind of wisdom inherent in you. You can judge. With that wisdom and with that knowledge, if you find that person is doing harsh things to you, for the your sake and for the sake of the whole, then you can safely follow him, and you will be blessed with more things than you expect. I hope you have a clear picture of what I am saying.

I want you to look for a group, look for a man leading the group, who will tell you not to do this and that and will tell you to do more difficult things and who will have you make impossible things possible. And then you can safely define that that group and that person are the right person and the right group. In that case, that group does not exist for the sake of the group, but for the sake of the people in the group and the whole of mankind.

My ideal of what our group is going to be is that. So I am always telling you not to do this, not to do that, and I hate to see you repeat the old things. And in the second place, I will tell you the things which seemingly are impossible. Why is it so? Why do I do that? It is because I want to make you into persons, whom God loves, and the whole mankind will love, and that history would long remember. In other words, I want you to be people unchangeable, who never change. I want you to become people who will be loved by every person around you. Then every man's desire will be to possess you, to reach you, and you will be liked by them and loved by them. Then that kind of person can be defined to be a good person. Then history can change, and history can perish; the world may perish, but this man will remain, and this man will transcend time and space and he will be remembered by people all over the world, of past, present, and future.

In that way I want you to follow me, but also I want you to be ready to do or want to do more than what I told you. If you do the things only reluctantly, that's not too acceptable. If you complain all the way along, if you frown, that's not acceptable. What kind of persons would you prefer to be -- the kind who do things complainingly and frowningly and reluctantly, or the other way around? Then I want you to be ready to go through more difficulties than what I have gone through. Would that be all right? (Yes) One word is enough to prove that. If you are told to kill yourself or die for the sake of the great cause we are carrying out, and you will be ready to die, then you will be blessed.

I am a man of such a disposition as to hate to listen to others. When I am told to do things by others, I will never do that. I want to always initiate things and do them in my own way. But I want to show God I am utterly obedient. I have never dreamed of disobeying Him. Because even logically, I was sure that after this difficulty was gone over, more blessings would be coming. I would always imagine that God has been so many times betrayed by the people. He designated people for something, and they left those things unaccomplished. Those things put together and totalized were on my shoulders, and the Heavenly Father wanted me to carry them out. I was obliged to do that and I was ready and most willing... I am still like that, and when I am told by my Heavenly Father to do such and such a thing, I am utterly obedient to Him, and I don't complain; I do not object.

Still now God is ordering me to do almost impossible things. But I would never think it to be impossible. I would be ready to die when I could not carry it out. Unto my death I will do it. Sometimes I am almost physically exhausted and heavy fatigue falls, but still I think, "I am still alive, and I can do more." Even though on the way I have to die and collapse, then I will die with the notion of carrying that out. That has been and it still is my way of thinking and my way of doing things, and because of that, God chose me and is using me.

I know that in the satanic world God was compelled to load my shoulders heavily with impossible things; but inwardly He has always been preparing someone to help me out. Stage by stage, I would go over one level of things after another by going through untold difficulties. But I found God was always there, ready to embrace me, and that is God's way. I am applying God's way to you, and I'm sure in that way you are going to be educated and are going to build a divine personality. Then you can win the goal of God, which He set before us.

I have studied... examples of the men in history, and I have learned things from men of failure and men of success. I now apply the methods of being successful in carrying out God's providence, and since I know now it is God's way, I am again saying that I am going to apply this to you. Let's come to the conclusion.

Don't complain when I criticize you. Before complaining, with your mouth shut tight, just move to put it into practice. Don't even frown, or don't even show your complaint in your facial expression, but in silence just try to carry it out, and be sure that God is waiting there to bless you with more things. Even though you are heavily laden with the cross and untold hardships, don't complain, and try to get over this or go through it. Even in the fallen world, even evil people will want to praise you and help you when you are that way. How much more so would God be, the Heavenly Father?

When you are carrying the cross, you must know that it is the condition on which God would like to give you more blessing. If you really know that and feel that with your heart, everything else is not a question. If you tread on the way of life with this ideal, you will long be remembered by the people, and you will remain in human history. In that case, you are the truest man, because you have never changed while other people have been apt to change. You will have never discarded God when other people could have cursed God. And you have been loyal to God's cause while other people could have left it. By doing that I want you to be the center of love and harmony; the center of beauty; and the center of good desire. Do you understand what I mean? (Yes)

So I am always instructing Mr. Kim to push you hard; because sooner or later in the frontline when you work you will be faced with those things. By having him do that to you, you will get trained. And you will get immunized and you will be strong enough to go through all those difficulties, and then I will bless you with more things. Then I will sign the proclamation that you are good. I want every one of you to be like that.

While you are snugly seated here, some of your brothers and sisters are out on the streets on this rainy day; while you people have gone on weekend trips and have gone to places of recreation; but they are still working hard for the sake of the greater cause. You must remember that.

Yesterday towards midnight I came here and found that the fundraising team was having their dinner, a late dinner. So I dared not come in lest I disturb them, and I went back home. In my heart strong and ardent love was welling up towards them. That is the kind of love that God wants to love you with. It is not the worldly way of loving. That's how the Unification members should be, and in preparation for the coming difficulties I want you to get trained with more difficulties. I have gone through the same things, and I have not perished. I am here still, intact and wholesome; so you will be. Let's pray.

Scanned by Hans-Juergen Hutzfeld, 09.01.2008-Duesseldorf.

Address To Prayer And Fast Participants, Part 2

Reverend Sun Myung Moon
Barrytown, New York
July 31, 1974
Master Speaks
Translated by Mr. David S.C. Kim

Father expressed his thanks to you especially in these inconvenient circumstances and very crowded space. You have completed safely the several-day special training session. This is a history-making scene you have set up in America.

You pure American citizens received training by the tiny Japanese lecturer, Mr. Sudo. He also understands that Mr. Sudo's Japanese-style English sometimes gives you great difficulty in understanding, so your ears have to be very busy in order to understand him. But Father feels that you have a spiritual attraction for Mr. Sudo.

Also, Father is very proud to know that the distinguished president of our Unification Church of America, Neil Salonen, attended this training. At the same time Father's distinguished, honorable right arm general commanders of the International One World Crusade in the field are attending here. He is very proud to have all these people attending.

This is an historic, epoch-making event, beginning a new history of America. We are united in oneness with all these different nationalities. Americans and their leaders got together to direct themselves towards one goal for God. When we analyze the situation, all these nations used to be the enemies -- Germany, Japan, France, and Italy. Now they have become one at this moment, or forever. How is it possible'? It is possible because we are centering on God's will through Father. If Father continues this pattern of success in certain projects he set up, there is a crystal-clear view that this country, centering on us, can influence the whole world

Middle Eastern and European countries, Far Eastern countries, for example. We can influence and control many other areas. We can even influence the tremendous Congress of the United States. Centering on Father we are able to do this. This is a tremendous impact on the whole world, not only this nation.

This is the spiritual significance of Father's inviting these IOWC commanders to participate in this great event in Barrytown. Even though the relationship between Japan and America may deteriorate in the future, we have proven that we can make a smooth and good relationship, because we have proven our ability to work together and influence other work. Because we have accomplished the influence of Congress-the Senators and House of Representatives-all the Japanese Unification Church brothers and sisters are working very hard. The core movement in the United States greatly interests Japanese government as well as social leaders. They are greatly concerned how such a thing is possible. One of the reasons why Father plans to put all the energy of the Japanese brothers and sisters into the Madison Square Garden crusade is to make a great international impact. So Father is even planning to call all the Japanese brothers and sisters working in the field to New York state and New York City.

You are curious to know about Father's strategy in all these detailed plans. But if he reveals them, there will be side effects, so he cannot tell you everything. But you should have faith in him, seeing what has been accomplished in the past few years. Just follow blindly and believe him and wait for two or three years. Just follow him, will you? Why? Because everywhere we go, when Father does something, Satan and his devils, all of our enemies, come along. So we cannot say everything.

Because of your fast, you have already become internationally known. Your faces are in color or black and white in Time magazine and Newsweek. Seven million copies are sold throughout the world. You are famous right now. This significance is not on the national level; it is on the international and worldwide level; it is a cosmic event.

So by now you don't feel any hungry feelings do you? By now do you know how precious bread and rice and daily food is to you? You know the value of it. If you experience a piece of bread or a loaf of bread being so valuable for you, because of your fasting experience and prayer, you can experience the real sense of taste. Then if you apply this in your daily life you will be spiritually lifted up. You will do wonderful work, even more than you expect.

So far, our Unification Church has had two international -- level projects: one is the Watergate proclamation by Father for which we fasted one day. This is a three-day fast, on the second time. Formation, growth, perfection-what kind of stage are we on? We have finished two-the formation stage is one day, and now one more. Would you be willing to participate? Father is changing plans, so that you Americans will not participate. Do you protest? Principally speaking, you have to make separate conditions. But Americans do their own conditions -- Old Testament, New Testament, Completed Testament.

Would you like to participate? Principally speaking, if you never change but are steadfast and steadily leaping forward with the same faith, you can be included in the third stage. Do you still want to participate in that one? You may. But some of you might complain, "We are not here solely for fasting and prayer. " Then if we enforce this plan, the third stage of fasting and prayer for this nation or for the whole world, how many days shall it be? Seven days is just a common occurrence in our Unification Church. But some of you will be crawling because there is no way to survive.

This is a contrast with the Communists who are trying to conquer the whole world through violent protests; as heavenly soldiers centering on our Father, we will do it through the prayer and fasting. It will be of great significance, dispensationally. Then to close 1974 successfully, Father's second seven-year course, it will be significant to initiate a special fast and prayer to consummate something.

Now Nixon is in trouble. He is cornered; there is no way to survive now. So Father is planning a final strategy before the impeachment proceedings in the Senate. We will have to enforce this fasting and prayer with 1200 members at least. You should know that already. We prepared a long time ago through the PR team, making a friendly relationship with Senators, beginning already a few years ago. Why'? This has been done to prevent a two-thirds vote against Nixon, to save Nixon and this nation. So Father has been preparing for this already.

Everybody in this country and the whole world knows that Nixon has no other way. Now, there is a deadlock; he is almost going to resign. But Father steps in and makes the way for him. Everyone knows that through this kind of project and such heavenly strategy Reverend Moon has saved Nixon and America.

From now on, you have to pray to save Nixon and this nation, because God is on our side, and our Father is working with us. Even though 220 million people may oppose you, you have to stand up for them to save this nation.

If something happened-it may not happen, of course -- but if at the last minute Father switches the course and Nixon is saved, then the world will know that he is the savior.

The international families throughout the world will participate in this, so even if he does not bring this kind of success we will have set up this one direction centering on God. We did our best to save this nation. This will be the good chance for you to explain from your heart why you did it and what you experienced during the fasting and prayer. You can appeal to this nation and the whole world. The public will be persuaded when you explain, "Without Reverend Moon, our Master, what would have happened to this nation or to the whole world?" You will have lots of stories about him to tell the whole world. Even if the result may not come immediately, it will have future spiritual impact: there is a tremendous blessing to come.

Your seven-day fast will have great significance and be a great sensation among the people. For instance, any father will want his daughter to have a husband like you, who did this kind of seven-day fast, because of your conviction for the nation and for the world. And vice versa, a father of a son will want to have a daughter-in-law just like you, with conviction and deep faith, even sacrificing a seven-day fast for the nation and for the whole world. They would like to have you. You will suddenly become famous. Then fathers-in-law of you people will make a big issue and stir up public interest and propaganda: "My daughter-in-law or my son-in-law, did a wonderful job for this nation and for the whole world." They will be so proud of you. So a new tradition will be set up based on your activity, your behavior, and your accomplishments. This will be a great influence upon the public of the United States. This is a great event to come.

We've got to have hope. We are creating with hope for the new age. You are the real person to make new tradition. Be proud of yourself, will you? From now on, you have to be proud of yourself, and you have to make publicity for yourself, and feel good about yourself. You are something.

Lots of you used to be hippies. He saw the statistics. Now instead of garbage, you are really precious jewels to God. Keep in mind that you should have confidence and heavenly pride. Up to now, most young people have thought of themselves as nothing. Now you are precious. Even on your shoulders, God's hope is on your shoulders, as an individual, family, nation, and world. You are so precious. If you fail, you as an individual and your family and nation, as well as God's plan and ideal pattern will be destroyed. So you are a precious, special, and important person. You are so valuable to God.

The President of this nation should be thinking along this line. He has to decide something. He has to be serious, as the head of the nation. The head of the nation should think seriously along this line. If he does go away in a zigzag manner, the whole nation and the whole world will zigzag. So he has to understand his mission. God's whole providence will then be thwarted. So you are something, when you think along this line.

Your thinking, your posture, and your eyes should go straight forward. When Jesus or God or Father leads you, you are not supposed to give the burden to them. You have to do it by yourself. That is your individual and family position night there. Why are you so valuable? What is the purpose of all the past saints? We are looking for the real individual, real families and real world. When we study Divine Principle, we know this is fact; we are looking for the real thing.

Heavenly Father's dispensation for 6,000 years has been to find His real son, one real Adam, not the fallen Adam. He has been sacrificing everything, even the first Adam, the first Messiah, and the second Messiah. Up to the present, he did not find it. Principally speaking, the Messiah, God's true son, should not encounter any objections or obstacles. Even Jesus as the Messiah worked upon principle. But even the one nation of Israel was unable to accept Jesus as the Messiah. Not one person accepted Jesus at that time.

For 2,000 years God has waited and sacrificed, setting up the Christianity as the second Israel. He has promised to send the second Messiah. Since Jesus' crucifixion, our Heavenly Father has set up the providence through Christianity, to set up in advance one nation which will be ready to receive the Lord of the Second Coming, on the world-wide foundation of Christianity. By so doing, the Heavenly Father will be fulfilling His will and the unfulfilled part of Jesus' mission will be completed.

Christianity has the responsibility to get the nation to stick to the Lord of the Second Coming. This is God's project. Until the present, behind the scenes, many, many of God's people have been martyred in order to bring this glorious day of the Second Coming. Many, many young people like you have died in the past. Many, many people were sacrificed: they represent your parents and relatives, before you.

To set up this ideal goal, centering on the Lord of the Second Coming, so many sacrifices have been paid as an indemnity condition. Why? They have been paid to bring the consummation of this glorious day, centering on the Lord of the Second Coming, spreading throughout the whole world, centering on him. Principally speaking, the Lord of the Second Coming is more than an individual, more than a nation, even more than the whole world. All systems existing at his coming have to be united: they are not supposed to object to him, but be completely and absolutely united with him. That's his will.

When Father initiated all this dispensation centering on the Unification Church, if the established churches had accepted him, and all the family had accepted him, and all the democratic nations had accepted him, his dispensation would have been speeded up, in order to bring a quicker realization of God's will on earth. If his acceptance had come right after the Second World War, then the Communist bloc would not have appeared. Naturally, the leaders of the free nations, such as America, would not have had this kind of turmoil if they had accepted the Lord of the Second Advent, our Father. You have to know that because established Christianity did not follow him, unexpected obstacles have been appearing in front of him and God.

Our Heavenly Father or heaven does not expect our Father to be persecuted on earth -- never. Father knows all the details of God's plan. He knows well that, even though they opposed him, because of God and Jesus and his past mission, in order not to nullify His original ideal he cannot reject his enemies, because of our Heavenly Father. Also, he has to think of all the saints and ancestors in the past who had succeeded in accumulating the conditions to bring this time, so he cannot, even though they oppose him, completely ignore or reject them.

Our Master is the one to bear this kind of burden, accumulated in the past. He must bear it, instead of rejecting it, in order to fulfill the unfinished task of our ancestors. So our Father even comforted the Heavenly Father, "I am not defeated yet. I am your son, so I will bear your burden. I will not discourage you or disappoint you. " So, when opposition comes, he is willing to show our Heavenly Father's will and love, to even show them which is better. He even shows the enemy and Satan the things Jesus did not accomplish, and proves he is accomplishing far more than Jesus did.

All God's people-the saints and the prophets-shed their blood. They died. But this time, Father says that without bloodshed, "I will accomplish the things the sages and saints left undone in the past. " This is the answer. With this kind of determination, our Father has been fulfilling God's dispensation up to the present. He has already been thinking that he should be above the past saints, the first Messiah, and anyone else in the past in the course of the dispensation. He should go even beyond God's dispensation. He felt, "If I am tired, the whole universe will be tired and all the passed away in spirit world." So he is thinking seriously of his behavior and action. "If I am despairing and disappointed, who will be responsible for the 6,000 years turmoil and all the past saints and sages?" Even though he was exhausted in a physical sense, he pretended not to be exhausted. Even in the dungeon of the death, on the verge of death, he was not going to die; he felt life.

Sometimes Father is proud of himself, because in his lifetime he can see Satan on the individual level, family level, world level, just as God sees His enemy on the different levels. So he is proud of himself and this chance to see every level of this world and spirit world, and even the Devil's existence. Master manages it, sees it, and observes it. He has believed that. He saw all this operation on every level, within his lifetime. "I can conquer them. I can crush them," he says. Even though Father has been taking 6,000 years, He has seen nothing. But Master says. "In my lifetime, I will do something about it. He is proud of himself.

Then in one sense, Father, Heavenly Father will say, "Reverend Moon is far better than me, the Heavenly Father. " In a short period of time, he will synthesize, he will crush the enemy and let them surrender. Our Master senses this kind of feeling of the Heavenly Father. Also, he is proud of himself, and appreciates that Jesus Christ's unfinished job of 6,000 years has been completed by him in his lifetime. Also, he knows that the people of Israel did not accept Jesus. A substitute operation through the Unification Church International has to be done, so that all the saints of Jesus' day, 2,000 years ago, can be there and have their wishes fulfilled through them.

Also, even though Christianity did not cooperate with him, he has set up the foundation on which the unfinished job on the individual, family, tribe, and nation, and worldwide level will be accomplished in another way. We will give this great benefit to the spirit world and the martyred Christians. We will be very glad that this will be fulfilled by him in his lifetime.

Everything God expected of him, dispensationally, has been finished. So he is free to do whatever he wants to do. In our lifetime, we have one more higher stage to finish through which we can liberate all the past saints and all mankind, even the generations to be born. We have to be proud of ourselves. Each of us has this kind of heavenly responsibility on our shoulders.

If you do wrong, our Father will be blamed. If you do a good job, all credit goes to you. I don't care about personal persecution received from others, but if we fail, we must assume the blame of the generations before us. Who is going to explain this? Who is going to assume this responsibility? Even a small segment of the people throughout the world should take his side, absolutely blindly. And still, we have our enemies, our opponents. As long as opponents and enemies exist, God's absolute ideal and plan cannot be fulfilled. The problem is how can we hasten His dispensation, or by all means shorten the time period? How much can we narrow down the time period-on the spot, right now, instantly? We don't know what could happen any time, any place. Our situation is very imminent, spiritually and physically. So Father feels very, very urgent. The time is very imminent and very urgent. He has a problem, how to tune all this dispensationally, to make it all fit together and go smoothly.

So Father cannot run his own life. He cannot think of himself. Father cannot influence the whole world through his one mouth and his two hands. It is impossible to influence the whole world. His two eyes cannot cover everything. How can he, even though he is the son of God, heal all sick persons throughout the world, spiritually, with his two hands? You have to be his substitute ears, eyes, arms, and feet; so you should assume the responsibility of saving the whole world.

You should be proud of yourselves. You are representatives of our Father and God, and all your ancestors, all the sages and all the saints. You are the spokesmen. The person totally responsible is the Messiah. In one sense you have to assume a messianic role individually on behalf of him. Do you understand? Can you assume the messiahship all on behalf of our Father? Even though you pledge, raising your hands, to say yes will be easy, but hard to practice. There are many, many members of the Unification Church, but very few, almost none, know our Father's heart.

If you are really attuned to his heart, you should suddenly cry whenever he tunes in to you. You should be that sensitive. You should know that Father has long patience in finding somebody who will know his heart. This is the heart of our Father and also the heart of our Heavenly Father. Nobody knows his real heart. So please keep in mind these things. Please accept yourself as such a precious being on behalf of him and the Heavenly Father.

Eventually, you have to go back to your battlefield. You come here by your own will, and also chosen by somebody. But when you go back, from now on, you are no longer you; you are centering on our True Parents; you are centering on the Heavenly Father. Your total physical body-your eyes, your ears, your feet, your arms-will be God's and our True Parent's, and Jesus' and all your ancestors', sages' and saints'. You are no longer you. All historical components are on you. You are the champion who will represent the whole heavenly heart accumulated for 6,000 years; many, many things are represented in your individual body.

Can you be that way, from now on? Then if you are that way, you are equipped with all these things. When you go back, you will be the Messiah in your city, in your state, in your region. The place you are going will be later called Canaan-a lucky, happy land-by your next generation. Please, you have to think you are real, restored children of God, and you should be proud of it.

Even Jesus Christ, as the son of God, had to bear the cross in order to be the son of God. Our True Parent even did the same thing in order to be the son of God. He has been bearing a serious cross in himself. Heavenly Father, behind all these things, is more serious, and more greatly concerned about us. All the past course of God's dispensation is culminated in you, because you are an individual to be restored. God, our Heavenly Father, wants you to be real children of God-that's His purpose. God purchased you by the price of the blood. Ransom money is paid for you. To buy an individual-you -- God suffered, Jesus suffered, all Christianity suffered, and our True Parents suffered because of you-to bring you to God, to return you to God.

So, because you are purchased by all the indemnity prices, throughout the past history, you should be far better than anyone else. You can be less than no one. Right? That's why the motto says we should be superior to Jesus Christ 2,000 years ago. He did not have a nation for God; we shall have our nation as God's nation. Jesus Christ was unable to be the chief of the heavenly tribe. You will be the chief of the tribe. We've got to have a real family. We've got to be real parents to the next generation. Jesus Christ did not have it. We should be the children of the heavenly family and take responsibility for the whole world to make it one family under God. That's your responsibility.

So in order to be the children of God and reach this stage, we have to pay the indemnity price. It does not come without effort. You have to restore the individual level, family level, tribal level, national level, and world level, which are completely dead. You have to return it; that's not easy.

When you look at the history of the dispensation, you see that God has been working to find one Adam, then one Messiah. Jesus Christ was to establish the family, and so forth. Now in this age, we are going to comprehensively synthesize everything, restore everything at one time, centering on him. So we have to pay lots of indemnity as a sacrifice. We have to reach this stage by any cost, sacrificing even many, many things. We have to obtain his. What kind of price do we have to pay? Instead of establishing a fragmentary dispensational period, we have to synthesize. We are going to pay something to consummate all the undone things accumulated in the past.

With what are you going to purchase all this? Two things-life and love. With two elements, with life and divine love, we can buy that. With your life and your divine love totally dedicated to God, then you will be investing a tremendous price. What can you offer as a sacrifice? "I will give my life. I will dedicate my love to you." Love should have a relative position. But relative to whom? To God? You say, "Because I love God, I give my life. Because I love God, the Heavenly Father, I give my life to Him." The wife or the husband is not the problem with being this kind of person with total dedication. The problem is within you. Without devoting these two elements, you cannot pass this kind of indemnity and pay the indemnity price. You cannot pass that test.

Do you have love in your body, in your mind? Do you have love in you, not in your body? To whom are you going to give your love? Because you are in the satanic, fallen world, you give your love to others, it becomes not love, but dirt. So you have to offer your love to God. Can the Heavenly Father accept your love? In what place can you offer your love? When you realize you are the center of love, you can give love to Him from that position, on behalf of the whole of mankind. When you stand at that point, your love will be acceptable to Him. Also, love should be given to God from the position of the Messiah. The Messiah is the person who sacrificed his life for mankind.

In this critical juncture, as an individual, what can you offer to God? God needs your total love. The first commandment is, "You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind. " But that's not the love you are thinking of. At the moment, your position is a fallen position. When you realize your value on behalf of the total dispensational course of all the saints and sages, then your love can be accepted by God. Then, at the same time, your love and life will be given to Him.

So we, in this time, can do nothing hat think of God's will. God is an absolute being, and an absolute being needs absolute love, not partial love. Even in the fallen world, when people experience secular love, they want to have total love. "Love me completely and totally!" That's their feeling there, isn't it? So if your sweetheart loved another person, you got mad; you just couldn't accept it. So our Heavenly Father is more jealous, and He wants more absolute love. Do you understand what he means?

Even after God is looking for love from you, you still find yourself like fallen garbage, trash can, clay and dirt. So the Heavenly Father is miserable, looking for love from you, a garbage can. If you feel the real sense of this statement, you don't have to pray. God will instantly be with you right there. So have you ever thought, "I must not be filthy. I must not defile this temple of God." You have to think of it.

The Heavenly Father, an absolute being, because I am nothing. I am the weakest one. I dedicate myself to you absolutely, totally. " Then at that time, God will say, "I need you, I absolutely need you. " He will tell you that. Then He will forgive your sins.

When you are forgiven, when your sins are forgiven, if you realize it, you will feel the greatness of the Heavenly Father. At the same time, you will immediately feel divine love from Him. Then you will sense the depth and breadth of divine love. You will know how great His love is. This is the greatest, the happiest moment-when you meet Father with love. Have you experienced this kind of state? Have you experienced that?

There can be no false pride; there can be no arrogance. When time goes by, as children of God, you become more humble, more meek. Then you will feel more wholesome, when God picks you to be used to save the nation and the world.

Then you will feel that Father is looking for children. He is a sad and sorrowful God. You have to experience the real depth of heart of God and the True Parents. So wherever you go today, back to your territory, the new bright blessing and light of God will be bestowed on you. If you have this kind of heart, you will be really resentful of the time passing. You will have no time to think of something other than His will.

Father wants you to make a new start in your life of faith, with all this instruction on your relationship to the heart of God and how to become one with Him. You are so precious when you carry this kind of a motto, "I work on behalf of the messianic role." Then you cannot be traded in for anything else in this world. Good or bad, you must be responsible for that. Good or bad-whatever you do-you have to be responsible. So you have to face the worst things and the best things. You have to confront both sides. It is not easy to be a small messiah, because it is related to God's life and God's love.

Though you used to pray always demanding something, if God was blessing you, what would happen to your garbage? It still becomes garbage. When you realize your real value, when you are restored from the dungeon, you know its value. From then on, you will spring out of this dungeon to reach the higher level. When you really feel you are nothing -- in the garbage can -- in the view of the absolute God, the distance will decrease. You will become one with the Heavenly Father. You can pray this kind of prayer, "I am spoiled, like clay; but are you going to use me as you I wish? Do you really need me with this kind of junk? Do you really need me?"

You cannot think that you will be accepted without any condition. When you realize that you are a most wicked person, weak, fallen, descendant of Adam and Eve, you know you are nothing. You know you are the weakest one. You say, "I am the most evil one. Because I fell I am the most wicked person, therefore, the weakest person. Therefore, I believe in …

Then when you practice this way, divine love and new life will begin and expand wherever you go. When you have given your life and your love to God, you will have it in practice. Father believes that if you carry this kind of heart, you will become a real leader, a real individual, a real worker, wherever you go and whatever you do. When you go back, a new tradition and a new history will begin. All 66 books of the Bible, from Genesis to Revelation, will be condensed on you, to be fulfilled for the kingdom and for the work in this nation. You will be the victorious one when you fulfill all 66 books; then in your locality, the kingdom of heaven on earth will be realized.

All of you, as restored children of God, have to think of the Old Testament as a foundation, the New Testament your working place, and the Completed Testament as the area for you to build the actual realization of the kingdom. So wherever you go, you are a representative on His behalf. All things, even including animals, will welcome you in what you are doing and planning in your locality when you go back. Because individuals go back, interwoven horizontally and vertically, expanding on this nation and to the whole world, the realization of God's kingdom on earth will be progressing. You have to know that you are the cornerstone of a new tradition, a new history for mankind and for the whole world.

You have to realize that if you fail, all the indignation from God, from heaven, from Jesus' days, and from all the generations to come will fall on you. If you fail, you are a greater failure than the first fall of Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. Also, you will leave great indignation for the generation to come. if we fall, it is a dreadful thing. Since the fall of man, how many thousands of years have we suffered? If we, as a new brood of ancestors, fail, how many curses and indignations will we receive in the future? This is a dreadful fact. So you have to realize that you are the greatest center, and such a precious being in the universe. Do you understand me?

You have to go back with this kind of heavenly heart. So those who think they can be that way, please raise your hands - We can say that for you individuals, these few days are a revolutionary period. Isn't that right? With this yardstick of Father's talk on the feeling of heart, we can evaluate the individual. If you fit this standard, you will remain. If it does not fit, heavenly punishment will come upon you. Your present position is the result of a historical struggle to find you. God is related to you. Can one individual be exchanged for the nation of America? Can our Unification Church family be exchanged for the nation of America? You cannot exchange it. Your value is more than that of the nation of America.

As restored individuals and God's children, you cannot be exchanged for the fallen world. You are qualified persons. If you see Jesus, Confucius, or Buddha, question them, "Do you know what Father said to us today?" They will say, "We don't know anything about it. " You can say, "I know it from our True Parents long before you know it. I can teach you, Confucius, Buddha, and Jesus. " You know far more than the saints including Jesus Christ. So you've got to have heavenly pride-not false pride, but heavenly pride. You are so valuable to God. Do you understand? Do you believe it?

This body should be purified; it should be very innocent and pure, the very temple of God. It cannot be dirtied and soiled and destroyed by something filthy. You have to feel resentment: "I am defiled by Satan's influence in my body." From now on you have to resent that. You have to be a temple of God, purified and innocent, from now on. Resolve: "I have to purify my body." You've got to have that kind of pride. With your innocent, pure, and unspoiled mind and body, look at the sunshine of His creation. Look at the moon and the stars in the skies. Then you will hear them spiritually praising you, because you are restored. You will see all things in the universe praising you, bowing down to you, worshiping you. All things in the universe since the fall have been waiting for you, for the appearance of restored children of God like you. Think of all that when you walk around. Then all the grass and the trees will bow to you and welcome you.

We are the luckiest, happiest persons in the world; isn't that true? This is a heavenly privilege. If Adam and Eve had been perfected without falling, they would have had this kind of spiritual experience in relationship to all things in the universe. You, as individuals, restored, perfected men and women, will go everywhere. You will receive universal praise and love from all things God created. You are such a precious person as that. How precious-how tremendous! There is no other person of your invaluable, incredible value.

This is the core of God's direction and plan, for the past 6,000 years. Through Jesus, after 4,000 years, and now through the Lord of the Second Coming, God wants to set up this kind of condition through the Messiah. Because of this time, this glorious day of restoration, this day of hope. God has sacrificed all His past saints, including Jesus. Because of his crucifixion, Jesus did not have a counterpart, someone in Eve's position. Now, 2,000 years later, the time has, come to even fulfill that kind of bride and bridegroom relationship.

If Adam and Eve had not fallen, God would have controlled them and also the whole world would automatically have come under their cow-tow. Then after you get the blessing, as perfect man and perfect woman replacing Adam and Eve before the fall, then God will control and supervise you directly. This is the basis of oneness of you couples with the Heavenly Father. This is the kingdom of heaven.

So the ideal of the Second Coming is the bride and bridegroom, the marriage of the Lamb. That can come to you as the individually restored children of God. This is the ideal God wanted to see happen on earth. After the blessing when you look at your wife to be or husband to be, you must not say, "This is my wife." You must not say that. You have to look at your wife as the ambassador and authority from God. She is the ambassador plenipotentiary. She is a special envoy from God with love and life, not your wife. She is a special ambassador, an ambassador plenipotentiary, who brought divine love and life to you. She is not your wife. So this is the ideal thinking, instead of "my wife," you have to think, "Special ambassador. "

Love does not belong to me. Love belongs to heaven. Ideal couple means you think, "I don't have to love her [love him], but I have to return the love, because it comes from heaven. " To be in the scope of love, you have to return divine love; then you are in the scope of divine love.

The Unification Church is so precious to the whole world and the universe, because of this new concept of love, this relationship between perfected husband and wife. To reach this level of spirituality or this ideal pattern, you have no other place to go. Just come to the Unification Church International. Then in that situation, ideal husband and wife are special ambassadors from heaven.

Later, you find out that these ambassadors happened to be the true children of God, His sons and daughters. That's a glorious thing. So the Heavenly Father is king of kings and Lord of the whole universe. Then you will become Heavenly Father's daughter-in-law and son-in-law. Then if this situation happens, God will say, "Okay, everything is finished; everything is fulfilled. " God's answer will be, "All right. Everything looks good, Go back to Genesis. "

By now you know how precious you are individually, and how grateful you are to know the value of the real husband and wife, the real family. Jesus Christ never had this. You are more valuable than he. Even Jesus Christ, the Messiah, did not have it. You will have it. Are you happy? This is the road we call the heavenly blessing by our True Parents.

Would you like to be blessed? In order to be qualified to be blessed, you've got to be that kind of a person, okay? You should be better than Jesus Christ. He never had a family; he never had a tribe; he had no nation. But contrary to that, we should have a restored individual, a restored family, a restored tribe, and God's nation-a victorious family, victorious tribe, victorious nation. Also, more than that, we've got to have more than the nation; we've got to have God's world, one world under God. Also, we will bring the spirit world under our control. We've got to have our Heavenly Father come down from heaven, to live within us, within our family. We've got to inherit the kingdom of heaven and earth; we have to win it on our shoulders.

There will be no national boundary; there will be no problems of visas, and passports. Only the heavenly family counts. Everywhere people would like to go, they will go. Only our Heavenly Father, the heavenly kingdom and the earthly kingdom, only the heavenly family exists-nothing else on earth. This is our road to go, our direction and destiny. So also all the saints, sages, and religious founders, even Jesus Christ long for it. By now you know what he is talking about.

He has one question for you. Shall our True Parents believe in you or not? Do you really mean it? Father's real feeling is this: he doesn't want to believe in the nation of America. He doesn't want to believe or trust the whole world. He wants to trust you and believe in you. I would like to trust you, believe in you. He says, "I will believe in you; I will trust in you. I will be concerned about your direction, your destiny, and your achievement. " Do you have confidence in that? Will you raise hands, those who have confidence in this direction? You must be serious, more serious than Jesus Christ was before the crucifixion; at the Gethsemane prayer, he was so serious. You should be more than that. Because of this, he wants to trust you.

You should perform our responsibility with the same feeling as Jesus' Sermon on the Mount. You have to take this kind of feeling as your response. You have to practice it. He believes that when you go by this formula, you will bring the victory. You will bring the accomplishments and achievements in your locality. Before complaining in your heart, you have to think first how we are going to have God's nation. Before your physical exhaustion, you have to think more of how by your work you are going to inherit the kingdom of heaven on earth. You have to apply your effort not to burden your next generation to be born, but you have to take responsibility on your shoulders. You will finish your job in your lifetime. You have to finish it in your own lifetime, leaving nothing to burden the generation to come.

To bring this stage of victory, we need members. We need Unification family members. We need one another. Those blessed couples have to place more emphasis on the church than on the individual family. In the past, through the sacrifices in the Old Testament, Jesus Christ was set up as a living sacrifice. In the Completed Testament, to consummate the role of the church, you have to go up. By doing so, we have a connection with the whole world and with all nations. In different families, in our church, lots of tribes and nationalities are assembled. The perfection of church-the Unification Church, of course-is the mission of the Completed Testament age. The church should consist of perfected individual men and women, and perfected families. By doing so, the equalization of the peoples of the nations will come about. That means, when we are over the world, God can even come down and live with us on earth. Towards this point, God directed the Christian churches for 2,000 years.

When you look at the established church buildings, gigantic buildings, you should think, "The heavenly family and the individual restored children of God should be running those places; they should be filled. " The church should be the place where prominent, renowned celebrities, or big, wonderful leaders of the nation should get together to meet one another. The ideal church should be the place which influences everywhere, even to the point of leading the nation. There, core people will be gathering to influence the nation and the whole wold.

Then by that time, the ritual and ceremony of the church will be revised. That kind of church will no longer keep anything about repentance prayer, but cultural aspects centered on living the Principle in man's daily life with God. So fantastic programs will be going on all the time. Then instead of enjoying yourself in your family, you will be more inclined to want to come to the church activity, and meet many families. Plus, if you like to sing, you would rather think of singing songs in the church than in your home. This kind of age will come. Also, the time will come when all will bring potluck dinners or lunches from your homes, to eat together in the churches. This must be far better than eating as your family.

Also, you people feel more desire to be in the church even now at this stage, and you come more often to the church than your home. This is the preparation for the time to come. The church will have lots of activity, more than church ritual. Whenever there is a church activity going on, you will suddenly give up everything to come to the church - The nation should be composed of this kind of church people; God will want to have this kind of thing happen. God's people will be produced from this church. There will be no opposition if you are dancing in the church for 24 hours, with trumpet or orchestra or band. Nobody will even dare to say anything. Everybody in the neighborhood will be assembled there; nobody will be left to even oppose this ideal.

We have experienced in Korea, and in every other country, criticisms coming, "Oh, the Unification Church members never sleep, never eat, and are all the time in the church doing something there." That's the reason one of the persecutions started. So this is a preparation for this ideal church to appear. Your role is to be perfect, not only a perfect individual and family, but you are completing the church, which means you have gone farther than our Heavenly Father, farther than Jesus Christ. Amazing value -- you have it!

You have to think, "I've got to have a heavenly family. Also think, "We've got to have a heavenly church. Without that, there can be no foundation for tribal restoration. Without a tribal foundation, Jesus had no way to go other than the cross. That's the reason why the individual quota of winning souls is 120 people within three years. That is the formula. If you cannot finish it within the three years, it is extended to the seven years. Because Jesus should have consideration for his partner to appear, the three years are doubled, to seven years. Three plus three, plus one for the Sabbath day, makes it the number seven.

Then do you know your purpose of returning to your locality? Jesus' crucifixion on the cross, derived from the lack of unity among his 12 disciples; there was no oneness among 72 souls. So there are 84 in all: 12 plus 72 . Eighty-four people should be united into Jesus' tribe. Then if he had 84 disciples united around him, he would have accomplished the tribal foundation. He would not have to go to the cross. One of the missions or goals of Jesus was to find a perfect Eve. Then, his second goal was to make a perfect church. So, as you know, Jesus' Holy Spirit stimulates the Christian churches.

The Lord of the Second Coming should seek his bride within the Unification Church. By doing so, within the tribe, some kind of ceremony and feast can be fulfilled. Only two, a man and woman or a bride and bridegroom, is not enough. You've got to save relatives together. The heavenly feast of the Lamb means lots of people being together, centering on the bride and bridegroom.

One of the missions of the Unification Church is to restore and make indemnity for this area. You have to have the completion of the Unification Church. Within the 12 disciples a trinity was selected. Then centering on the three disciples, 12 disciples should come, and then 72. Eighty-four is the tribal level consummation. Then after that, each of the tribes should have developed 120 members, united around them. That is a worldwide foundation. So he has to do that. Spiritually that's the reason why when even 120 people gathered in the upper room, the Holy Spirit could descend, and Christianity started right there.

Twelve tribes also had 72 members. That was the predecessor of the formation of the nation of Israel. Because of the failure of Jesus, we have to restore this number. This means that one church should have 120 members, at least. One church unit should have 120. Even to bring an individual base, within a seven-year period we have to bring the 84 members. This means the formula must reach the one-one-one level: every member should bring one person during one month-the one-one-one formula. That's based on this mathematics. This number is not necessarily to have you win souls; we have to finish individually. We have to finish. This is not solely for winning; you have to fulfill this. Individually, each individual should fulfill seven years of public ministry.

Father is on the 21 year course. For whom? He is on this course for you people. So you have to tune to his course by seven years of public ministry. So already Father has given you all this formula, all these instructions, how to fulfill your seven-year public ministry. This is the reason why one of the qualifications to be blessed by him is to bring at least more than three people as permanent members. That means out of the number 12, you can easily bring three permanent members. The 12 people will come from the 72. Twelve to 72 means a ratio of one to six. This is the reason why the numbers six-six thousand, six hundred, or twelve hundred-should be indemnified and restored.

Now, your destiny is clear. The purpose of your destiny is clear now. If you don't fulfill this formula, you have to fulfill it in the spirit world, where it will be much harder. You'd better finish it here while you are on earth. So you've got to have set up a church of at least 120 people. Then a new tradition and tribe will appear right there.

You will be the victor when you accomplish this. You will be standing above the line that Jesus Christ did not finish. That's why you have to fulfill this number. That's up to you. Somebody who is able and a genius may fulfill this quota in seven months.

Father has attained this present victory with hardship and persecution. You are doing it without any trouble, because you have all the answers. You just have to finish your part. You Americans just have to do your part, that's all. It's very easy.

Father blessed three families, Oust like Noah's family), 36 families, 72 families, 430 families, and 777 families. There is more to come. This is the heavenly formula he has been doing. He himself fulfilled all this -- you just do your part. Sometimes he picks up the children of the enemy -- it is very hard to bring them up. So Father had no chance to even preach this kind of a message to his relatives. There was no time. But even though he had access to it, he did not do it. If he did it, the Moon family will be restored very easily. This is a victorious foundation upon which you can convert even your parents, your mother and father, uncles and aunts, whatever. The door is open, because of his merit and accomplishment. You can even approach your parents and relatives with tears, and in three years you will have them come to this church. Don't you think it is possible? So you have to be proud that this heavenly time has come for you, and you have to enforce it. He wants you to be the victor over this.

Then you can dedicate yourself to God, to your tribe, church, and family. This is the Unification members' duty and responsibility. Then God's Will will be fulfilled. This is our road to go, our destiny. The kingdom of heaven in spirit world cannot be accommodated without this kind of consummated individual and family and church. Only those three categories of people can go into heaven.

This is the formula: I exist for the other party, and the family exists for the tribal restoration. The reason I follow the Unification Church is to be the family which will support the church. That's the formula. Then automatically, if everybody goes this way, God's nation will be restored. Our road, our destination, is the restoration of the individual, family, tribe, and church. That's our destiny. If Jesus could have had that kind of a church, he would have accomplished something. That means that every family that lives this way, the Messiah will visit. All the time, the Messiah will visit you and your family and your church-automatically everywhere. When you are there the Messiah will come. Then when the Messiah comes, God will naturally follow him; so together they will come to the church and to your family, and to the individual. So God will become the individual Lord, the family Lord, and the church Lord. There the master of the individual, tribe, family, and church, is the Lord of the church. Then automatically the nation will appear.

The family is not for the nation, but for the church. The church is for the nation. This means that only the church is able to save or form the nation. The Unification Church has a movement to form God's nation. Do you understand? His legitimate reason for the Unification Church-to form God's nation-has a legal right. So to reach this goal, all the Unification Church members will devote themselves for this purpose. Even more than 100 percent if possible we would like to mobilize 120 percent. There is no such thing as 120 percent in the world of mathematics. That means we have to bring people other than our members, in order to fill it to the 120 percent level.

So the movement for the nation should be enforced, because God expects us to do that kind of a job. When the time comes, we have to challenge and fight against Communism. We should do more work than ordinary religious organizations do. When we engage in some kind of a support for a political campaign, we have to show a greater ability than any other political organizations have. Then if we exceed the others, everybody will follow us. Then if we fulfill that, automatically the kingdom of heart will come. So you have to realize our individual value, our incredible value.

Also, secondly, you have to know as blessed couples to be, or blessed couples, that the blessing centering on him is so valuable. Those churches backed by blessed couples have enormous value right there. So after you receive the blessing, you have to set up a new church before you leave for spirit world. If you do not finish that mission, you will get into trouble in spirit world, because you left everything for the next generation. This kind of heavenly fortune or opportunity is not given to other religious organizations; but it is given to the Unification Church from heaven. No other nation has this kind of heavenly privilege. This privilege is one of the best privileges on earth.

The time shall come when only the Unification Church will be able to do this kind of thing. The whole world and all mankind will bow to us, because if they associate with us and support us, they will lose nothing, because they know we have better things than they have.

Our family has an international flavor. Whenever somebody wants to go somewhere, go to Europe or overseas, one telegram is sent, and as soon as you descend from the aircraft, all the international family welcomes you right there. Also, that church is our church, the same Unification Church. You don't have to go to a hotel somewhere. So all the Unification Church members throughout the world should be proud to entertain or welcome all the overseas family, to have them come to visit their church and stay in their country. That should be the heavenly pride.

We are creating this situation by ourselves. If there is a God in heaven, He will be glad to see everything that's going on here. The Germans and Americans used to be enemies. Now, they got together. And Germans and British used to be enemies all the time. Now, it's gone. Only through unification centering on our True Parents is this possible, because instead of thinking of yourselves as Germans or British, whenever you meet there is a stronger feeling: "We are Unification Church family members centering on our True Parents. " That strong feeling comes first.

We have to abolish national boundaries in the world. All disturbed, scattered language should be united into one language-not necessarily by force but automatically. Naturally, this will come. But now, there is lots of inconvenience when you have multiple languages. We also have to eliminate and abolish discrimination of races. How wonderful it would be to see very soon a proclamation along these three lines announced, in the United States very soon! How wonderful it will be!

We have to know the heavenly mission, that the next, third seven-year course, centering on him, will be accomplishing in this area. So we have to make up our minds not to be behind in this dispensation. Together we have to fulfill by all means. Can you do it? If you have a faith in this, if you have confidence, he will do it with you. He will create some miracles. Then we, you and the True Parents will become one. This is an accomplishment of another dimension -- a spiritual dimension-for pure American citizens to complete the three-day prayer and fast.

The IOWC commanders from overseas are just spectators at this time. If they don't like this statement, they can do the same thing in their own country. Then automatically the True Parents will be attracted to go to their country too, when America does not fulfill its job. Father is concentrating in case of no success in this nation centering on his will, a secondary nation. He is already meditating on this. In the worst case-if all America is doomed to be destroyed, although I don't believe it will be -- Father will pick you all up and go together somewhere. Then in that case, you Americans will become citizens of one of the European countries. You wouldn't like that to happen, would you?

There are so many obstacles in front of him. You have to take responsibility to get rid of all bad things, and to clear the way for him. You are responsible for it.

Father did not come to this country by invitation from you people-he came by himself, because God the Father sent him. That's why he came, because God's will remains in this country. If His will is finished, maybe Father may go back to his own country, but because of God the Father's will, he had to come. This is a historical tragedy facing America. No one else except our True Parents can save this condition. Through your hands and your bodies it is possible. Can you save all Americans? Do you have confidence? Really? I can never trust you. Do you want me to trust you? Would you like to pledge to this? I trust you.

With all this determination, new direction, and new instructions, you will march forward through the beautiful land of America, enjoy all the sunshine and atmosphere. You have a new field to work in, so you think: "I am the sun of the new hope, child of the new hope." You have to be proud of yourself to be the hopeful sun. You are the hopeful sunshine in the sky. With that hope, you have to set your mind. You have to clear all dark clouds or storms in the air, and spend all the time looking at the sunshine, coming from the sun. You will be stable; you will be marching forward. Can you do it? Will you do it? Raise your hands please, and stand up.

Address To Prayer And Fast Participants, Part 1

Reverend Sun Myung Moon
Barrytown, New York
July 29, 1974
Master Speaks
Translated by Mr. David S.C. Kim

I am very, very glad to see you. You are healthy. You are full of vitality. Actually, Father planned to spend two days with you, since you arrived with victory, but he changed his mind. While you are listening to Principle lectures, he wanted to be on the sea to catch fish for you. In order to feed 600 people, it is not an easy job for him to catch enough fish in only two days. The first day he did not have much success because of the weather. So he took a drastic measure, as he always does, and for 24 hours he battled on the ship and on the sea in his heavenly boat. On the second day he made a record -- 162 bluefish for you.

On the first day he caught 47 tuna, which are very hard to catch, because this is a very tricky fish. But now there is a total of 202 fish waiting for you. You may not understand the significance of catching fish like our Father does, but there are two parallel events going on. The first is catching fish in the ocean, and the second is your study of the truth of life and resurrection, the words of life. The problem is that the Western and the Oriental ways of reasoning are opposite. Usually, Oriental women are not in favor of going out to sea. If he adopts the opposite way of reasoning, I don't know whether American women would be in favor of his going out to the sea or not. (Yes.) Then his theory is proven. I understand those who are shouting with enthusiasm are from the girls' circle. You have no experience at all in fishing.

He analyzed, observed all men of the crew who were with him for a few days. Now I see they are hesitant to go out if he calls them again to come with him. You are young people, so for the future's sake, you have to learn many things. You have to experience many, many things. It is still mysterious for you, all of you; you have a treasure, a heavenly treasure in which we have a new philosophy, a new thought. We have some material with which we can build a new culture, a new civilization for the world. For those who are not academically oriented people, this material seems very simple when you listen to the Principle and the lectures on Unification Thought. But for those who are academically advanced, those who really are educated people, they will be fascinated by this content-really more than they have searched for-it is really a heavenly treasure. They will value it.

It is an amazing thing. Through the Divine Principle, all areas of thought, even Christianity, which has never touched the core of God's providence, can easily be understood. A distinct, clear picture will be grasped through the lectures in a short period of time. It is mysterious, a mystery.

In this gigantic scheme of new thought, new philosophy, a new explanation of the universe is emerging. This means that God is behind it. We are not just guessing. We are presenting the truth, not just based on imagination or guesswork. It is fact. Who made all this? God made, revealed all this. Also, this fact is verified, confirmed, and systematically, scientifically proven. Does this kind of truth emerge accidentally? No. This appearance of new truth in the Divine Principle is a miracle of miracles in the 20th century, because things of the past, which all philosophers and thinkers have been searching for thousands of years have never touched the core of this issue. Now it has appeared while you are on earth. This is a decisive fact, that through the Principle, an explanation of the heavenly kingdom and earthly kingdom is given which shows that there is a connection between heaven and earth.

There is only one hope for mankind, which is fallen. It is through this message. Let me give an example. There are many ways to reach Washington, D.C. There are highways, minor roads in the city, small towns to go through, avenues and lanes-many ways, roads through which you can reach the destination. If anyone discovers a shortcut to Washington, D.C., many people will seek it. Even those who are guides, might show you the wrong road, even though they are trying to force you in their way, you will never listen to them, because you know the shortcut and go the way of salvation. Then you will criticize them, "You don't know the truth. You don't know the world. You don't have the knowledge I have."

Then through whom does this kind of wonderful message for the new age, for mankind come'? Through our Father, Reverend Moon, it has appeared on earth. As you study, you learn from Adam's family, through Noah, Abraham, and Jesus that this period was a 4,000-year long dispensational course. It is systematically and very clearly explained, crystal clear in explaining the dispensational course. This message doesn't come from someone's imagination. Truth is beyond imagination. Truth must be factual. Fact should be based on substantial evidence. Based on its accomplishments or achievements, Christianity has no foundation. The only substantial foundation on earth from God is our Father. But this kind of accomplishment does not come without labor. Experiences and effort on his part led him to this important discovery.

Now, not only he is bringing it out but he is also practicing this truth on earth in physical ways and he is pursuing the realization of truth right now in his daily life. He ranks among other saints and philosophers. In his one generation he set up this, all this by himself, and is practicing and realizing his truth in a material sense in daily life. No other person in the past ever reached that level of thinking or reasoning. But he is doing it right now.

Let's look at Jesus. He confined himself to the Jewish people in that nation. Confucius confined himself to China. Buddhism started from India and reached only to the Far East. Mohammed was in the Middle East and African area. Beyond his nationality and tribe, he is influencing young people like you throughout the world, and he is influencing the Western world. This is the first time in history that both the Eastern world and Western world are being influenced.

This is an amazing fact, that 2,000 years of historical Christianity is far behind us. Also, they are looking at us, because of our tremendous advance in many areas which they may never have thought about. Within less than two years, the work he is doing in this world, and especially in America, has caused a tremendous anxiety and a dreadful feeling In the fundamental Christian world. They are beginning to realize this. But even if a partial segment of Christianity does oppose us, since they have no truth, they will be defeated; we are the victors. You have to have confidence in yourself and your ability. Your accomplishments count in every field. Let them oppose by all means, by drastic measure or whatever, we will multiply; they will decrease.

In the past twenty years, they have been persecuting me in every way, in Korea and in other places, but I have completely ignored them. Now as time gradually goes by, they are at the bottom, down, down, down, and they can't even compete with us. But Father does not feel happy when he looks at this process. Also, he has to save those who oppose him, so he is even thinking, of some measure through which his ex-opponents can be saved in the future. You should be that kind of person, so open-minded and open-hearted to embrace even your enemy. Would you like to be that kind of open-minded person? In every way, I want you to be broad-minded, open-minded and a person of tolerance.

Those who have enough tolerance can be available when an emergency arises, so I want you to be a person of tolerance, embracing everything, totally, any day. Even though you are on the verge of dying, you will not be influenced; you will be ready to overcome that situation. If a man of no confidence will become anxious, he will get into trouble.

The purpose of teaching the Divine Principle is to educate, train, and discipline the people to have confidence under any other circumstances, any hardships. Can you understand? Would you like to be that kind of a person? This Principle covers everything, heaven and earth, but it has to go beyond that. To become confident in everything, you should know the truth. You should be knowledgeable of everything. And that has to be followed by action, not just talking. Through the doors, you will be building accomplishments. Confidence, accomplishment, and achievement will bring the victory over all things. Those who have this kind of qualification will never receive any word of defeat.

Now, Father has accomplished so much within a short period of time, but he followed this formula: confidence and then achievement. Then you should practice his realization in your daily life. It is very puzzling for you, how he could realize or observe this gigantic content, or how did he do it? This is a curious point. If you are going to understand a sorrowful person, you must have experienced the same sorrowful situation, or you don't understand it. Just thinking or reasoning about the sorrowful condition does not work, unless you have some practical experience. Have you ever experienced sorrow and real pain? This sorrow extends from the individual and through the family, to the whole world. How much sorrow have you experienced for your own self? Not myself-daily needs, daily sustenance-but the deep problems of life have to be connected with my sorrowful feelings.

Have you ever thought about this feeling, extended to the family situation-yours or others? Through the Bible we know that all things are groaning under Satan's control. Have you ever plunged into yourself the universal feeling of sorrow and pain on the national, and world level? Have you ever tasted this true kind of meaning of sorrow and pain?

Beyond fasting one day, or one week, have you risked the problem of life and death? Have you ever really plunged yourself into the real issue of sorrow and pain? That's why you don't know the real heart of a sorrowful person. Human life is the road of pain and sorrow. Without knowing that, you don't understand what human life is. A person is great when, beyond the individual level, he senses and plunges himself into the experience of this kind of world and universal pain and sorrow. This person will be regarded as a great man.

Beyond sorrow, you have to experience pain in order to be a person of accomplishments. Have you ever experienced pain? The third experience will be resentment. You are unreasonably building up a grudge or resentment, influenced by others. You have to think of that area. When you look at this world from this aspect, this world is not a happy world; it is not a world of freedom, it is not based on the happiness for the whole world.

Then, seriously, we have to think what percent of this world, population, has been feeling happiness. Even though you Americans are leaders of the free nations and are more advanced, and even though to other nations you are very wealthy and look like happy persons, Master cannot see any very happy person in America. Are you happy now? Because you are a member of the Unification Church you are happy. Even though she is the target of envy of all nations, America is not a happy nation. The happy people of America may confront the terrible misery of sorrow and pain very soon. Don't you think that Americans cannot escape this kind of direction?

Now America is declining from the top to the bottom right now. This is just like an ocean wave, with ups and downs. Then who will be the friend of such a troubled world'? Shall we say, "Let them suffer with sorrow and pain. I don't care about it"? Shall we say, "You live in hell. I don't care about it. I will live in the kingdom. " We cannot do that. Those who avoid this aren't facing reality and may be the first victims of the pain and sorrow.

Now, America has been helping Korea in many substantial ways, through the military and economic aid. The land of Korea may not necessarily be below America all the time. The position may be turned around. Nobody wants to be doomed to destruction. Nobody in this world wants to be defeated or destroyed. But, we know the world is on the verge of perishing. Under these circumstances, when you look at this world, who is going to be responsible for this world of peril, destruction, pain, and sorrow? From the worldly sense, nobody even dares to think of saving them.

Some in political circles or authority may say, "We don't care about the Middle East. We don't care about Asia. Pan Americanism, isolationism may be fitting to us, the big nation of America. " They might think that way. America and other nations, especially of the free world, have had a fantastic experience through the energy crisis and gasoline shortage. This is a good lesson. This is symbolic of the tendency or direction of this world-shortage of gas, a shortage of conscience.

Again, when you look at this world of pain and sorrow and despair, who is there to declare responsibility for saving this whole world? Even if there is one person who will save this kind of problem world it will be fantastic. The great American nation never even thinks along this line that he is presenting to you. There is no hope from a worldly sense. Have you ever thought to save the whole world, with all its troubles? If one or any group even dares to save this problem world, it will be fantastic. It will be an epoch-making history for the whole world. If such a person appears, he will not do this kind of work to bring the results. All the history to come will consider him a great man. If this person appears and realizes it, the generations to come which taste his happiness, will even pull these people to their side to verify what this person has done for them and for the whole world.

We can conclude that this kind of a person, with this reasoning for the whole of mankind, will be the greatest of the great men. There is a vast difference between heaven and earth. There are power-hungry persons utilizing their power to become extreme dictators. There is a vast difference between the heaven and earth, between the two persons. Then the issue will be, "Where can we find a true person?" Some might say, "Let's look for this category of person from another culturally developed area than America. " Can you find this kind of person walking this cultural circle? You cannot find this kind of person in the cultural circle. We cannot find this category of person in this contemporary world.

A good person and a true person will appear, someone who is willing to sacrifice and taste the same sorrow and pain in the midst of the problem world. This is the way we have to look at the world. Who is the happiest or greatest person? Those who are trying to lead to a happier world, or those who are willing to sacrifice themselves in the midst of sorrow? Those who sacrifice. If the American people had sacrificed all of their fortune from heaven, and given it to the whole world, to save their problem of pain and sorrowful despair, they would have become the great people. But they did not. If somebody in this nation practiced it some time ago even though the nation may have perished the spirit of this kind of thought should remain forever.

It is logical that all of the ideal world will be occupied by the kind of person he described. Ordinary people may think, " What can we do? I have nothing to do with the pain of the family, group, nation, or world. I don't care about it." Then if he plunges into that world, to make the sorrowful and painful world into a happy and joyful world, he's got both worlds right there.

If America sacrifices for the world and the receiving nations that will make a harmonious trip. We can have it together. You should know that Father initiated this work up to this present time. You have to seriously think how he made it. What is our destination?

If there is a God, when He looks down at this earth, which side will He take: that of those who selfishly love themselves alone, that of those who care or the people who want to be at the front in sacrificing to save the world in the midst of its pain and sorrow? God will naturally take the side of the second. He is the Lord of this kind of category. The Lord and master will suffer first, so Heavenly Father will take the side of the second category of people who are sacrificing. So he set up the concept: "God is a God of pain and sorrow." He set up that theory and because of this, He can be God.

The conclusion will be that those who are God's people should take care of the pain and sorrow in the troubled world. If He does not take care of this category, He may not be God. Through history, all the sages, saints and prophets from heaven especially practiced this way. They realized this concept that Father set up. So he found out that is why God is existing. All the saints and prophets chose and explored this kind of road and destination. Even though those people suffered, were persecuted at that age and abandoned by that generation, because of God behind them, their names remain eternally. Do you believe that when he was young he was reasoning along this line? So, he has been thinking along this line.

Then what will happen when you sympathize with a man of pain and sorrow? What kind of person will you be? If you win these people troubled with sorrow and pain, once you try to give everything, then that person will qualify. If the person of sorrow and pain receives something beyond his pain and sorrow, he will be satisfied. The problem is that because of the fall, we have no real family, no true parents, no real father and mother, no real brothers and sisters-everything fell. That's the problem right there, the fall.

When you look at the aspects of sorrow, what are they'? It's very simple. Because of the parents, the children are sorrowful. Sometimes sorrow comes through the relationship of a husband and wife. This is a family pain. Also, it expands to national pain and sorrow, and then world sorrow. We can put some of the universal, cosmic sorrow there. The sorrowful man receives the whole cosmos and whole world, the good nation, good tribe, good family, good parents, good wife or husband, and good children. It's all. That's the answer there.

If the real individual, family, and world are given to the person of sorrow and pain, what will happen" The solution will be right there. Then naturally, unnecessary sorrows and pain shall go away. Then if we are given all this kind of "real" thing, everything has a solution. Then if this person with sorrow and pain has real ones, does he feel sorrowful or painful? No, even in the midst of a painful situation he will not feel pain; he will feel happiness and joy. Even if his neck is cut, he will feel happy.

Because he can be a real individual, real husband, real father of his family, real leader of the nation, and whole world, he can feel sorrowful and painful. Even in the midst of that, he will overcome that situation. If you die even in the midst of sorrowful tears, that is not pain or sorrow. That's a glorious thing. We have never experienced such real tears of sorrow of real parents, real father and mother, and real leader. If we experience that, we will be beyond pain and sorrow.

Everybody has the desire, when dying to die surrounded by his or her real husband or wife or real sweetheart. That is the human feeling of real love. So, even if you die in the midst of sorrow and pain, that's not sorrow; that's joy and satisfaction.

I have sought this heavenly research. This is the only remedy, formula, recipe for overcoming sorrow. This is the beginning of the appearance of the Unification Church. This is just a beginning. If we give this kind of heavenly formula to mankind and the whole world for overcoming sorrow and pain, we will have a fantastic message. Even our Heavenly Father will be in the midst of this formula. If Father comes down here, the Heavenly Father comes down: that's not an unhappy situation. If the real individual, family, tribe, nation and world were formed centering on God, there would have never even been a terminology of sorrow and pain.

The only universal key to solving the problem, centering on God is the real individual, restored individual, real family, tribe, and nation. If it's given to the whole world, that is the only one left. This is the real issue to put into practice. This is a gigantic task to put this into a practical setting -- not necessarily a blueprint -- through which this new concept of the ideal can be realized in this world.

God wants to eradicate this unhappy and evil world with pain and sorrow. The problem is, what kind of relationship exists between the individual and God? That's the main issue: God and you, the individual.

We can look at the relationship between God and man from several points of view. What are they? One possible relationship between God and man is the master-servant relationship. So, when it develops a little then there will be some possibility for the relationship between God and man to be on the adopted sons and daughters level. Some may think that there is a possibility for a relationship between God and man, as true son (not adopted) and daughter relationship. If there is a God, how are we going to realize this relationship? He just described three kinds of relationships. If God is evil, He will use man as a servant eternally. But God is a good God and He will use discipline and training, to raise the standard beyond that of the master-servant relationship.

Because He is a God of goodness, and not of evil, God will maintain the relationship of master, but He will first come down to serve on the level of servants. So, if the servant does not know how to serve as a servant, God will tell him the qualifications of service as a servant.

For the second level of relationship, God may pick up the good servant and elevate him to the level of adopted son or daughter. God is a good God and so wants to have His own children. So from the adopted children, He will pick up and choose His real sons and daughters. God naturally uses the selection process, because He cannot trust all of them. Even among the servants, He will pick up some of them, testing them. Sometimes He gives a test. Sometimes He gives the pain and sorrow intentionally, to try out whether he can be selected for raising up to a higher level.

From the early days, before he read the Bible, Father was thinking along this line which he is giving to you. He thought about this gigantic scheme from God's point of view. When master looks at this kind of selection, from God's point of existence there is definitely a God existing. God exists. So, with this concept, he searched the Bible and found a similar thought in the Bible, which to him is a great book. In this way, human history has developed and evolved.

Now, this concept is just fitting to the Divine Principle. The Old Testament age was the age of the master-servant relationship of man with God; the New Testament age is the adopted son and daughter stage, and the Completed Testament age is the true son and daughter relationship. The role of substantially raising this on earth, from God's point of view, has been taken by Christianity for 2,000 years. Christianity is the religion which sympathizes with the man of sorrow and pain. Christianity developed in the midst of death, right in the dungeon of death, where they comforted the dying person. They sympathized or comforted the dead and dying. That's how God is a God of human history.

Also, God is a God of practicality. He is not just guessing. Through all kinds of symbolism, He practices this theory. So, we have to meet God in the reality of this world. We have to know what God is doing right now. In the future, what is His plan? If this formula fits together, you don't have to look for God; God will be right there with you. Not only theoretically but in a practical sense, our God is in the midst of us, in our history.

So, in order to initiate this kind of work, you have to proclaim, "I am going to do this kind of thing." What kind of a person can you as an individual be in the presence of God? Would you like to be a servant? An adopted child? Real son and daughter of God? Even among real sons and daughters, some are pious sons, sometimes good, sometimes naughty, sometimes very good. There are three kinds of real children: the more loyal and pious, the ordinary and the opposite A class, B class, and C class children. I want you to be the pious, A class, children of God. So, if you want to become the A class children-pious, good children-you are supposed to compete with God.

Any father wants his son or daughter to be superior to the parents, so God wants anybody to compete with Him. He will welcome it. Later, you will get the blessing and as husband and wife, you will have children. You become parents at that time. No parent likes to have children inferior to himself. Isn't that so? Everybody wants to have his children superior to himself. (Yes.) Likewise, God wants you to be superior. Then you have even to compete with His strategy, to be better than Him. If Father says, " You do it, " you say, " No problem at all. I will do more that that."

First of all, you've got to have no more suspicion or doubt than past saints, sages, and prophets had concerning God's will. You should be more loyal, without even the slightest part of doubt toward God and truth-that's important. Not the slightest doubt-that is the first qualification. Even if the parents are the cruelest parents, picking on you and persecuting you, you will say, "I have no doubt at all." You should be that kind of children. God will welcome this kind of children.

In that sense, Father does not accept Jesus' Gethsemane prayer, and the prayer of Jesus Christ on the cross, "Father, why has thou forsaken me?" He does not buy that kind of terrible statement. It should be more than that. He should have stated more than that phrase. Under any circumstances, individuals should have no complaint at all, even under the cross. Even if under those circumstances you die, you will remain so. Heavenly Father is far above fallen mankind. Even in the worldly sense, parents will admire this kind of son, how much more the Heavenly Father. If you make this kind of statement, He will be with you, in the same sorrow and pain. He will be in the midst of you. You have to be the person to stimulate the Heavenly Father in an intensive way.

You will want to be the only one to influence the Heavenly Father in this way, being good children of God. Father had such a determination in the early days. So since that time, Father has not had the slightest complaint to the Heavenly Father-spiritual storm, hurricane, and persecution-under any circumstances he continued the statement he made. With this concept and practice, he explored the spiritual world, and now he has set up the tradition with all this truth. You must not think this is an easy job; you must not think this is the new tradition. But with this concept and practice, he explored the spiritual world, and now he has set up the tradition with all this truth. You must not think this is an easy job; by himself, without unity in the spirit world, he cannot begin his work of ministering on earth. That is not an easy job. You may think, "How in the world did he do it in a short period of time?" You may think this is very easy but he had to explore a tremendous job.

Unification in the spirit world and the Unification Church on earth-this is the tradition he has set up, up to now. Because he is proclaiming, "I am thy son, " since that time there is nothing to be dreaded or worried about. It was his duty, because God has been suffering with sorrow and pain for so many thousands of years, as His son, to visit first to the dungeon of hell with sorrow and pain. He traveled to that place. That means he did any kind of job, any kind of occupation, everything in the world. As of now he is doing the same thing.

Unless you have practical experience as a leader, you are not a real leader. Father never prayed for himself. He never said, "Please do something for me. " Instead, he prayed, "Centering on God's will, I will save the whole world. I don't care too much about my family (Mother is not here) because Heavenly Father and the spirit world will take care of her better than me, so why am I serious?" His only concern is the will of God. We are carrying the will of God. Let's go into the hurricane and typhoon; let's have that kind of attitude. Any kind of a hindrance will be smashed away.

Do you think it is an easy job for an Oriental to come here and do this kind of work in America? Is it an easy job, or a difficult job? It is most difficult job. Compared with you Americans, how much harder is it for him to accomplish all these things. The harder the better for him, because when he gets into trouble, he will bring the victory. If I like to, I can use these people 24 hours without sleeping. I will do it far better than them. You say, "Twelve o'clock is time to go to bed." You are thinking. "It is time to have lunch. " The main point is that even the sleeping and eating time should be good all the time. If you sleep for the sake of sleeping, it is not good. If you sleep for God, it becomes good. If you think, "Because I have many things to take care of, because of physical limitations, I'm sleeping -- then that's good. If it is centered on you, that's not good. Good is the eternal element, so 24 hours should be centered on God on a continual basis. Now if you say that out of 24 hours, just the morning is good and then the rest of the afternoon is not good, not God's will, your activity is of no use-cut it off. There is no continuation there. A continual basis, centering on God's will, is important. Wherever you are, whatever you do-sleeping, eating, working, witnessing, and so forth -- if it is centered totally on the will of God, it becomes good. Are you that way? Not yet, huh? In the process you just have lots of complaints. Instead of being totally dedicated, you are one-sided all the time. Instead of using both hands, you use just one. Instead of both legs, you use just one. That's the partial will of God.

When he came to America, and saw the members doing this kind of half dedicated work, half centered on the will of God, he became furious. Because of one person's attitude, he thought, 20 million Americans are dying. It's a serious question. As for statistics, 360 thousand of the total population are dying away from this group every day because they know nothing about the new message. One hundred percent of the population is dying and 200 million people are dying, going to hell, not knowing the truth.

So Heavenly Father will be painful in His heart. This is the only message through which salvation comes. Because you are tired, because you are not doing this kind of job for the dying souls of mankind, you have to get up. Even when you die, centering on God's will, with left-over business, you have to fulfill. He thinks you have never yet reached that stage of total dedication. If Father gives you a little pressure, you are frightened and you just become vegetables. God cannot pick up the really good children from among this kind of people. Maybe that kind of people will come under the servant category, or at the most, adopted children of God, but not real children.

In his early life of faith, he never tasted persecution. Why didn't he? Even in the dungeon of hell, near to death, he never felt that persecution. Even though he bled, he never prayed for himself for God to help him. Near to his death, he picked up his blood and raised hand, praying for all mankind, "Father, accept this blood. " That kind of prayer he offered to God, not -Help me, God". He never said that. That means Heavenly Father loves our Master, Reverend Moon, our Messiah. Why does he give you this kind of story? Because you don't know the true history of the Unification Church, you don't yet know the real heart of the Heavenly Father and the heart of our True Parents. If you reach that state, to touch the heart of the Heavenly Father, heart of the True Parents, a spiritual connection will be automatically formed right there. Because the world of heart is the essence of the unity of the whole cosmos, you will automatically be connected to him. Those who frequently or every day see the True Parents in dreams or visions, raise hands. Those who see our True Parents in visions or dreams raise your hands, please. All Unification members should reach the stage in which even in dreams you can see the True Parents. In the higher level of the world of heart, even if our True Parents are not with you physically, they will always guide you in spirit, and you will see our True Parents appearing to you.

This is the real characteristic of the Unification Church. No other religion or group has this. In the Christian world, it is very hard even to see a vision of Jesus Christ. But contrary to that, if you come to the Unification Church, totally dedicated, exploring the world of the heart, even within a week you can be guided in your dream or visions to see our Master. All those IOWC Commanders and directors think they know the Principle well, but to him, they have a long way to go and they are many years behind what he originally expected.

The Divine Principle covers up to Jesus Christ's ministry, the dispensation centering on Jesus Christ. Nothing is mentioned in the Divine Principle about our Master and our True Parents yet. You should understand how the dispensation of God's restoration providence is being fulfilled right now, not 2,000 years ago. You will lag far behind if you don't listen to what he is saying, teaching, and preaching-his special message to you. Unless you study, you will be far behind, because the Divine Principle never described it. Are you curious to know all what is going on?

Have you ever thought about what would happen if the True Parents were given a nation by somebody. Have you every thought about that? What would happen if our True Parents got the whole world? What is he going to do? Do you even dare to think, "If I could provide our True Parents, freely, without any interference for his ideal family, can I do it?" Have you ever thought about that kind of thing. You should see what his ideal world, ideal family looks like before you die. So, we have to realize before our physical deaths. We have to realize what the ideal family life can be like.

Father is going to approach you, to teach you what the ideal family looks like. You have to realize this before you go to spirit world. Don't you want to do that? So, in order to be in this category, you have to have a solid foundation within you. Then on a solid foundation you can build up the house. In order to build it, you've got to have good building materials and a screening process. Some kinds of dust have to go out. All the secular dust or dirt has to be taken away. This period is really a drastic changing period. Change will take place.

He is offering a variety of activities to you, sometimes giving you the chance to witness; suddenly you go raising funds, suddenly you go to a three-day fast, then suddenly you go to a demonstration. Such a variety of activities will come to you as a screening process. This screening means the formation of your foundation for yourself. Sometimes you have to hammer and punch, all kinds of construction activity is going on. Sometimes you complain, "I am an old-timer. Why did they put me on this sort of lower job, manual job?" Some may complain about it. Father senses everything that you think and do. Then this means that the total concept of centering on God does not fit. This means that the person will be egotistically oriented, not God's material; you want to be your own material. That's egotistic.

His idea is to build a beautiful heavenly building in which you can enjoy the ideal family life. So, the interior decoration should be well done. Practically, he supervises and gives some idea, but he wants to improve it more. So, do you think it is a very easy job to do all those things'? This is a hard job, but you have to think as that; the person who initiates all this should work harder than you people. The chief contractor of a big building usually worries about it all the time, day and night, and even after work.

But you are builders or carpenters in whatever section you may be assigned. You do your part, but the chief contractor has to think of the total. Master is doing that. So, you should understand a different dimension than what you have been thinking of. You want to be your own kind of material, but Father wants you to be another material to fit the record or third dimensional building of the kingdom. So, his idea is different. Do you prefer this new tradition to build it in a nice way, would you prefer a poor way"? Even at the sacrifice of ten thousand or a hundred thousand people, he is in the position to carry out the eternal building of the heavenly kingdom.

Americans of the next generation will want the permanently built kingdom for them, not temporarily. I don't want you to be a temporary spectator; I want you to be a participant. You will be the master of the building of the kingdom. Would you like that'? Two categories of people will appear; one is those who Just work hard but go away as a spectator. The second is the lord of the building of the kingdom of heaven. Would you like to be the lord of the whole thing, or would you like to be the servant of the program? A servant is not responsible for anything. An irresponsible person is a servant. He is concerned about the money, the reward. He is not concerned about the work to be done.

Those who come to this Unification Church be cause of friends or the excitement, and so forth, will, can very easily be in the category of spectators and visitors, just going away. Those who regard the Divine Principle as just an ordinary book, will be among those who will go away very soon. If the Divine Principle is the only book left in this world, what would you do with it? When he wrote the original text of the Divine Principle, he thought: "This is the only one of value." What if this original manuscript disappeared? Our True Parents thought, "If I died, what would have happened?" The world will come and go; there will be no hope in the world. Have you ever thought with this seriousness about the Divine Principle? You have to think seriously of this Divine Principle textbook. It is the source to which the individual, nation, tribe, and whole world, will be fatally related: heaven and earth depends upon this one book.

Those who don't recognize the value of the Divine Principle, how can they develop their spirituality to the level of connection to the world of heart? It is impossible. The best way to overcome the situation is to become childlike, just as Jesus said.

In the early days, Master realized that the Heavenly Father loved him most. It is definitely true. Then with this concept, "I belong to Him; I am His son," all problems are solved. The Heavenly Father put him in the worst situation in this world, but he knew that God loves our True Parents. Eventually the Heavenly Father led him through the path of turmoil and gave him the final stage of perfection and comfort and a safe place. Because of God's love toward him, Master realized why He put him in such a dungeon of hell, because God wanted to give more love to him. This is the formula; he got it in the early days. Do you understand the testimony he is giving?

This is a different part of the connection between the Heavenly Father and him. He knows God loves him most, but in practice, God put him in the opposite position. Most of the time it looked like He didn't love him. This is the problem. So, he had to go through persecution and a hard, painful, and sorrowful path, in which he may think God did not love him. After all this tribulation given by God he felt this way temporarily, but in the long run, he knows that God loves him, so he interpreted it as, "He wanted to train me in order to give more of His love. That's why He put me there." So, he solved the problem.

Those who complain in the life of faith have great difficulty in getting total salvation. Even if the other members of the family do not recognize you, it doesn't matter, if you really are centered on His will. The problem is how you, the individual, will fulfill your responsible part. I understand that during your four or five days training session, many inconveniences may have appeared, or are appearing to you, before you go back to your own states. He understands that hardship. From the Western point of view, this kind of seating arrangement looks oriental; it is incredible, they cannot understand all this. So, he sympathizes with you in this part, but you have to overcome it. Sometimes your legs are accustomed, sometimes your hips will be a little uncomfortable. Now you are managing very well. Because of all this, I love you more, and I appreciate you for all of this. Thank you.

The world of heart is being initiated in relationships like this between him and you right now. Sometimes the world of heart is not necessarily the happiest occasion. Sometimes it is sorrowful and painful. If, centering on his will, it is more sorrowful and painful causing a deeper relationship, more love comes from above. This is the secret.

Father has experienced many, many things which you cannot even imagine. Occasionally, he goes to New York City, and happens to see your fund-raising team. Even at a distance, he thinks of you people, who are working hard in downtown New York City. He saw many kinds of people responding to you, in different ways-sometimes complete rejection, sometimes half responding, half ignoring. But you accept all this - Under these circumstances I if you are rejected by the satanic people, you have to remember the connected world of heart, the Heavenly Father and True Parents. He is connected with you, and you are loved all the time you are with him.

If you feel that God is giving you this chance to be more elevated spiritually under these circumstances, you may think, "Oh, Heavenly Father is giving this chance to offer me a higher, more responsible position," then this prayer will directly infiltrate the heart of the Heavenly Father. When Father looks at this kind of thing on the street when His children are receiving rejection, he feels he is receiving rejection the same as you people receive it. So, he feels oneness with you.

Sometimes, Father walks among the pedestrians and the fund-raising team greets him. Then he feels guilty, because he lets these people do this kind of work. Always, when he looks at the girls who are not well dressed, he thinks, "You wait for a while. I will give you the best dress. " He thinks the same thing of the men. So, he feels this way whenever those who are working hard pass by. Then Father feels, "By all means I will be the victor over the whole world. " So, victory will go to you people. This is the heart of God, the feeling of the Heavenly Father.

If on the street you complain, what will happen? Nothing is accomplished. If you carry this kind of heart under any other circumstances, you are in good shape. When you look at him making all these gigantic accomplishments in his short life time, you have to think, "he is able to do any thing he feels or wishes. So, I want you to be like-minded to him. " While you are young, you need training and discipline. That's why he invests this program, for your sake.

During this period of training, you have to know who our True Parents are. Your main purpose is not for yourself, but how you are going to sacrifice yourself for the world, to eliminate sorrow and pain in this world. His wish is for you to keep this in mind: you are sacrificing yourself to bring the Heavenly Father to the man of sorrow, pain. You are working for an ideal, real family, and nation, and the whole world. Your mission is concentrated on this matter.

Under any circumstances to come in the future, if you complain about something, you will be left out. Even though you feel you are incapable, you have to adjust yourself. Even with your limited capacity, you have to try hard to fit into this gigantic program scheme. He is thinking of his chosen elite-the best of the True Parents as being nearly 360 people from 120 nations. From these three people will become members-the 360 genuine-best elite of our True Parents. He wants to compete with them, of the hardship and suffering he can give them, they can survive and accomplish with him.

In the heavenly boat, until 12:00 a.m., Father did by himself everything, fishing and arranging everything. Then after twelve o'clock, he went to the back and just gave the new instructions what to do. Then when we caught lots of fish and were very busy, he intentionally ignored that busy time. He just lay back, and mended the net. It looked like he was not conforming to the situation. If from early evening Father sat in the back, it might cause complaint, but half way through, he sat back, so there is no room for complaining to him. If he did it the other way, they would be curious why Father suddenly did this. Very soon he has to transfer all this responsibility to his children. Everything he set up, he will transfer to you people.

Father has been planning a gigantic, worldwide scheme. He will choose his elite from special persons and special nations. So, he wants you to have a great hope, and not stand still in your present situation. You have to advance all. the time, through hard work and serious training and discipline.

In the past, future, and present, our True Parents are the only persons who can do all this. Do you believe it'? There is nobody like him in the past, present, and of course, in the future. He has both idealistic and practical qualities. Without these qualities, you cannot be a world leader. If he goes out on the sea, nobody knows he is the founder of the Unification Church International, Reverend Moon. That's a false Reverend Moon." This is really fantastic.

So, you have to realize that meeting him is more than a coincidence. You have to know whether a good university or college has discipline and stricter rules and regulations. The same thing applies to the heavenly kingdom. You are so happy to know that. Throughout the world, millions and millions of people are desirous to have him, now and in the future. All the ideal goals of each religion and their founders, prophets, and saints are being fulfilled centering on him right now. All the martyred spirits from the 400 year period after Jesus during the Roman Empire, had a real ideal in their hope, but they did not see it. The time has come; you have it. They longed for it but they never even dared to see it. They are longing for you, because the resentment of these martyred spirits will be fulfilled centering on you. So, this is the place where such people put their hope for their liberation.

You have to understand that all the celibate life of the nuns and priests for so many long years was to meet this glorious day of hope for restoration. They had this realization in mind. Now you have it. Also, we know that the people of Israel, even though they were chosen, because of their failure, would not have realized this kind of setting and this kind of hope for all mankind and for the whole world. Many, many billions of Christians throughout the world prayed for the time of hope which you are realizing here. This is where they are looking but you have it while they don't. This is the place which the past saints and sages longed for, to see this day of hope. Why had they suffered so much with sorrow and pain? They have suffered to see the realization of this glorious day, which you have right now.

The founding fathers 200 years ago worked hard. Why? They worked to realize this kind of setting, for the hope to come. This is the place they were longing to see. For 6,000 years since the fall, God has been directing history to realize this new civilization and new culture, centering on this glorious nation of America. Also, this is the place Jesus Christ hoped for; he who would have liked to have realized 2,000 years ago this scene with you here right now. You have to know that you must be superior to Jesus' 12 disciples 2,000 years ago, by all means.

You've got to have more zeal, more determination and more accomplishment than Jesus' disciples 2,000 years ago. You have to realize that from God's point of view, He has trodden the road for 6,000 years, looking for this time which we have. He has been longing for it. Now, this is the place where God meets our True Parents and meets you people, the restored children of God. How much our Father has been longing for this time, to form this kind of trinity, centering on the Heavenly Father, our True Parents and you, to eliminate sorrow and pain in this world, to form the real individual, family, nation, and entire world. This place is more valuable than any historical relics to which many people have paid tribute, and lots of merit. This is far superior to any historical remains.

The entire Unification Church family has a heavenly mission to introduce our True Parents' face and name to the whole world. If you cannot introduce our True Parents to the people physically even through his photograph, they have to set up the condition of having met our True Parents. Otherwise, they will be in trouble in spirit world after death. Even if they did not see our True Parents physically, if they are shown the picture and asked, "Do you know this person?" and if they say, "I know him very well," that word itself will be the greater condition. For a billion, million dollars, you cannot buy this historical fact that you have met him, and further that you have been instructed and trained and disciplined by him. This is a most glorious, historical fact for you. You have to think that this kind of setting is serious.

This is really a heavenly puzzle. You have come here-consciously or unconsciously and then you are working with him to do all the heavenly tasks with heavenly responsibility centering on his will. This is a fantastic fact. Your physical condition is awkward and inconvenient, but spiritually this is a magnificent setting. You have to remember that. You have participated in a three-day fast for the nation and the whole world. It is a great condition, with symbolic and physical meaning. Father asked of the nearly 600 people a few of you must have complained within your heart. Did you? (No.) Then if nobody complained, that will be a fascinating, fantastic thing.

If you really appreciated this past three-day fast, you will never be defeated in your life of faith. This is your defense line. This is the protective shield for you in your life. You will claim, "I did it to save this nation of America." Also, you are in a position of doing it for God and for heaven. You did the three-day fast for the True Parents. Then you will be officially recognized for doing it. The True Parents and the Heavenly Father will give you new direction and have new expectation of you. Because of this accomplishment, performance, I began this conference. That's why he initiated this kind of five-day conference, after the three-day fast. Father thinks that through this kind of special training you will set up a new zeal, a new tradition, and also a new foundation for your life. You will be the model of the whole movement in the United States. Can you determine yourselves during this period?

When you listen to the Divine Principle lectures, depending on the lecturer, there is some different flavor or presentation. It has the same contents, but if there is a different way of presenting it, it will be different. The depth of the words will be endless. The depth of truth is wide and deep, because you don't know the world of heart; you know nothing about it. Eventually, you have to reach to the realm of the real heart of God; so, I want you to have a trip to that kind of state.

What is the fall, originally? It originated from selfishness. This time, restoration means sacrifice, instead of being self-centered. You have to be giving out, sacrificing yourself for others: it's very simple. His three-year ministry, 1972, 1973, 1974, is now passing by, so he is descending. Instead of staying on a high, climactic peak, now he is descending. That means that from now on, the American family should take over certain areas by itself. That's why he has a new system set up, giving the American family a chance to fast by itself.

Up to the present, all financial support has come from the overseas family, especially the Japanese brothers and sisters. Also, the spiritual aspect has been guided by the overseas family. Soon, the American family should be self-supporting and independent. Which do you think is easier: to restore a small nation of Japan and Korea combined, or a gigantic, nation, territorially? Which is easier to restore: one nation, America, or Japan and Korea? America. Why is it difficult? America is a multiracial combination, a melting pot, so various cultural and racial backgrounds make the restoration more difficult. A simple, single nation like Korea or Japan, even now, is mono-racial. A mono-racial nation is easy to control. So, in this country there are too many races, too many things coming up, too much freedom, and too many debates. It is quite a difficult job to synthesize all these differences.

Father has been thinking, he has to train you more harshly than the mono-racial nationalities German or French. America should be more trained, more disciplined. If you say yes, would you like to be defeated by Japanese brothers and sisters? We need a strong spirit; intensive training is needed. The Unification Church movement will fail if it starts wrong from the beginning. We have to start right and strong. It is proper to strengthen the system, and give intensive training and discipline before beginning the right dispensation centering on this nation. Logically or theoretically, is it true?

So, you have no room for complaint because all the Japanese brothers and sisters and German brothers and sisters never had complaints. If you have complaints, you should complain why you were not given more jobs, hard training. That kind of complaining is fine. You have to resolve yourself to be that kind of a responsible person. The reason why he especially trained you this time is to indoctrinate this kind of spirit from him in your heart. There will be a correlative standard between you and him, because you can pick up all these things free of charge. Without much suffering and hard work, all is given you. Your position is to do a better job, and accomplish ten times more than our True Parents and our Heavenly Father did. Do you understand me?

So, we have to determine ourselves to be that kind of people. His eight-city Day of Hope tour will begin in the month of September, and this is the last dispensation centering on this nation. He wants you to have a oneness with him during this eight-city Day of Hope tour. You have to accomplish quite a lot, because this is of such tremendous significance for this nation and for the whole world. You will set up the accomplishment with a new tradition.

Before you go back to your states and work on your local level, even though you had in your mind some kind of complaining elements, he wants you to forget them. From now on you have to determine yourself to head in a new direction, and you have to be proud of yourself as a special heavenly army task force in your area to bring success and pick up this heart of the True Parents and the Heavenly Father. He wants you to be victors. You have to save this nation of its sorrow and pain. You have to sacrifice yourself, giving real value to this nation. This is a short-cut to saving the whole world. You are responsible for this nation, for your local level. You are the sacrificing spirit, plunging into the sorrowful and painful situation. Only by doing so will you be able to save the whole world with its sorrow and pain. This is the only way left for our True Parents, Heavenly Father. So, by taking responsibility for taking over the world's sorrow and pain, you have to become a real champion and victor. So, he wants you to be this kind of a person with a new resolution, a new determination, in this special seminar and training.

Father does not want to be beaten by the Heavenly Father. The same thing applies to you. You don't want to be defeated by me. Why don't you be a superior group commander in every way? If you do it, you will receive more love from our True Parents.

You have to do your job beforehand before our Father's commandment of instruction. Will you, do it? He is asking a general question: do you think this three-day or four-day training session is fantastic, or wonderful? (Yes.) Father has information that the majority of the people expressed a desire to continue one more day. I'd like to verify it. Is it true that you wanted to stay one more day? Unfortunately, we cannot survive without water. But what can we do about it? So, he will officially give you permission to stay one more day here at the Barrytown university.

Now, the ten International One World Crusade field commanders are here, and the directors are here. Father instructed them to join with you one more day. Then they will talk to you people, and a comprehensive report will be given to Father sometime tomorrow. Today is the 29th of July. Sometime when Mr. Sudo's lectures are over, Father will be ready to listen to the ten IOWC commanders' comprehensive reports.

Now you American field troops will be going away at least the day after tomorrow, in the morning. Then Father officially invites the honorable IOWC commanders to Prince Kook Jin's birthday on August 1, 1974. You will stay at Belvedere. The ten commanders will stay overnight to be at the celebration.

On August 2, Miss Glenda Moody's track team will bring 40 black college students to visit in Barrytown. So, there will be a chance for all the IOWC commanders to see these people. Then on August 3, all the honorable IOWC commanders are invited to Father's boat, "New Hope, New York" and you will leave for the field on August 4th.

So, since you Americans took over as self supporting, you should not be defeated by your excellent Japanese brothers and sisters on the fund-raising team. Can you do it? (Yes.) We will wait and see. This time is a time of special grace for you. Are there any questions from the audience? Then Father will ask one question to all the audience. Please, all who had a hippie experience, raise your hands.

(Mr. Kim: They are heavenly hippies, all of them! terrible! terrible!)

We have to save hippies first. You are the older generation.

A second question from Father; those who have been drug addicts, or have had drug experience, marijuana or whatever, raise your hands. (Mr. Kim: More than that, you are ex-convicts, wow! Corrupted American society!) So, we have to save all drug addicts, too.

Please research on the topic, how to restore the hippies and drug addicts. Already this program is going on, centering on Washington, D.C. Father has already established already some new moral association. So, this organization will deal with this area. According to his new thinking: the corrupted hippies and drug addicts coming is a sign this nation's corruption and destiny of destruction. If many black people got together and made a big demonstration to awaken white hippies and drug addicts, a national movement can be launched. Then black people will use the slogan, "You white hippies are doomed to quickly destroy yourself with this trash. However, we black people are not going to follow that pattern." So, we might initiate that kind of a movement to awaken the public. Then through this we can disparage that kind of pattern; young people, especially black people, don't have to accept it. Then white people will be frightened or awakened, and receive the warning to correct this situation. Then with this kind of movement, of not following the white people's tradition of drugs and hippies, we may get international attention.

So, in a sense, this kind of track team of black people under the leadership of Miss Moody might be helpful in certain periods of time. Through the black people, something has to be done for the nation, especially for the white people. With this future perspective, Glenda Moody, our sister, is becoming famous throughout the nation right now. As time goes by, the Unification Church will have separate black congregations on the state and local level. Then Father will directly guide, supervise and teach the black people a true pattern of life. So, I will put a

heavenly competition between the white Unification Church members and black Unification Church members.

Father has approved the 40 young black people coming here with Glenda Moody. So, the black people of our church should have a great hope for the future and be determined to do his will. White people are clapping, while the black people are quiet, but this commendation goes to the black people. But you are black and white combined, anyway. You are the same; that's why applause comes from all the whites.

Please simplify yourself, carry very simple luggage. Your gear should be ready to go any time. So, be ready under any circumstances. Keep a simple physical environment.

Father is seriously launching this movement to save hippies and drug addicts. So, very quickly this movement will be launched. You have to be aware of this, pray for it, and be ready. A national campaign will be initiated when we have accumulated lots of research through your people: why is it bad, what kind of phenomena happen, after effects, and so forth. So, a pamphlet will be published before launching this kind of campaign. We should have more publications on this matter than any other social agency dealing with this matter. This is a good chance to mobilize, and influence the public through this project.

Please, those of you who are here at the moment who are in a leadership position on the local level, collect all material available in your locality, in your state, and synthesize it. Forward it to the national headquarters for further consideration.

By March 1975, national headquarters should be ready with all the publications. So, pay this attention on this issue. Because this area is good room for Communist infiltration, we have to take initiative. This is a very urgent project. When you go back, follow what he has said.

Third question: Those who have a Christian background, raise your hands, please. Those who have no Christian background, raise hands. Are all of you Jewish people? Most of them. We have to save Christians. When you go back, you have to initiate how to bring Christians to the perfection state.

Question: In January of 1970, I was spiritually given a plan about the same thing he was just talking about, how to raise up the black folks and how it would cause national concern. In June of 1972, 1 actually heard the Principle, and I joined. I was led to come and actually present this plan to you and see how you think.

Answer: Father thinks about the three races, yellow, black, and white. Orientals can contribute in the spiritual aspect, white people can contribute in the analytical, scientific area, while black people can contribute in the physical area-physical educational development of physical fitness, the area of health. That's one of the reasons Glenda Moody's project with black young people is very fantastic. From now on, two thirds of the athletes may come from black people. Even basketball teams have a dominant population of black people. The talented area of black people is in this physical aspect. So, the short cut for black peoples' achievement in this world is the physical area. So, Father has a special concern in this area.

Question: Will you make a movie on the mission of Jesus, as you said, some time in the future?

AnswerYes, in the future, if the manuscript is favorable. Even a movie company is being formed right now in Japan. So, we have a contract to make that kind of movie, not only about the life of Jesus. So, we have a higher level connection in the movie industry in Japan.

Question: You talked a lot about the American family. I don't know what to do, ever since I joined the family…

Answer: You have to consult with the state representative or the IOWC commander, who will give you some direction. If you do a good job in your present environment, you will be picked up; you will have a new direction. Then see how many people you can bring to the movement. You have relatives'? You have to convert them. Then if you have this kind of foundation, gradually your position will be developed on a higher level, and you will be regarded on the state level. Automatically you will contribute more to the state level or national level.

Question: Father, what do you think will happen with President Nixon in light of the new development?

AnswerEven if many people label somebody as dying, not all of them will die. If this dying person, Nixon, is revived, then Reverend Moon's name will be more popular and famous, right? He may plan one more fasting campaign during the final stage of impeachment proceedings, at the Senators' level. Now the proceedings are in the judiciary committee.

Father's past strategy has been based on contacting many Senators. In the Senate forum, if they cannot get more than two-thirds of the vote, impeachment will be automatically cancelled. So, he is exploring this area right now.

(Inaudible question.)

The criterion is how seriously you love the soul or the person. Then that will give room for reaching out to be with him. Have you ever thought you would die for one person? You have never experienced that? Your degree of loving others is the barometer of the heart of God. What degree of loving others is the barometer of the heart of God. What a magnificent thing it is to save souls, to give life! Giving life-that is salvation. If you love somebody, giving them life, that means you are a sacrifice.

Then if you expand to the wider scope, practicing it, you will then automatically reach the heart of God and the heart of the True Parents, then become in oneness with them. That's the only thing: practice loving other people. So if you complain that you dislike something you should do, that is the enemy right there. You have to do it willingly, with appreciation and thanksgiving. You have to blame yourself; "I am not loving others so seriously. " If you have no thanksgiving, you have to blame yourself. To love other persons, you have to sacrifice yourself. Can you understand?

(Question from a member from India.)

Most of the Indians are communicating with the spirit world. Those people who receive that they have to unite with Reverend Moon will be easily united. There's a lecture there on the principle of resurrection. Father says that through prayer you can easily have access to these people. You have to realize that in the early days, the Unification Church started not from witnessing, but people received instructions from spirit world, and came to the Unification Church headquarters. Those who came to this group had been prepared by God to meet him for fifteen or twenty years.

He has heard the story that during your three-day fast, some spiritual phenomena happened. Is it true that some man from Munich, Germany received something and is participating here? Is it true?

(Yes, but he's not here at Barrytown. He had to go back. Initially, he received that America is prepared to establish the kingdom of heaven. Then he wanted to talk.)

This kind of vertical aspect, spiritual, psychic phenomena, is happening throughout the world. We have amazing testimonies. The reason why we don't emphasize this too much is that the public does not understand spiritual phenomena. They think we are crazy or something like that. That's the reason. why we don't emphasize this so much. But this is a factual phenomenon.

The Hope Of Youth

Reverend Sun Myung Moon
Barrytown, New York
July 26,1974
Master Speaks
Translated by Col. Sang Kil Han

Since we have so many countries represented, we have to pause for a moment to decide what language we have to use this morning. Since those that fasted for the last three days are Americans, English will suffice. But I also understand that since the majority of the seminar people here are Japanese, the Japanese language has been suggested also. When many countries are gathered together like this, then the language to be used actually matters, in a competitive sense. Since I am Korean, I am speaking in Korean now. But since the majority here speak English, I have to yield; and although my Japanese may not be altogether perfect, I shall use Japanese myself, and I shall have it translated into English.

The people that have come here for the first time must have long wondered who Mr. Moon is. Here he is, Mr. Moon. Many people have wondered just what Mr. Moon is like. And here I am. I am no different from any of you Japanese people. I have the same eyes and ears; all the features are the same. We breathe and act and do just about the same things. No matter how important a person is, he is still the same as any other.

I have heard that some believe I go upstairs by just flying. I am telling this for those who have thought that about me, because I am just an ordinary, plain person. You can depend on it; you can feel the same as I do. So don't think too seriously about this.

The topic on which I am going to speak this morning is "The hope of youth." Everybody assembled in this auditorium is young. There is no youth that does not have hope. And what is that hope or ambition? Some people might say, "It is my ambition to succeed in the subject in which I am majoring." But when we get really serious and ask, "Is that really your ambition? ", then not so many people are very confident. By the time someone has achieved that ambition, he must start all over again. This is most probable. By the time he has succeeded as a professor, and teaches every day on the blackboard, he will suddenly realize this is not the ambition that he has been seeking.

It is very safe to assume that no matter how a person has achieved his ambition, there are very few people who can feel, "I have achieved it, and I am really happy and contented." Once he has achieved in a certain area, he would like to go beyond that. In other words, people do not want to end with reality, but they would like to go beyond that reality. Then what really is youth's hope or ambition?

It is a fact that no matter how hard we try, at least in the past, we have never been able to say, or heard anybody say, after reaching the goal of his own ambition, "I am happy, for I have accomplished it." No matter how big a man a person becomes in the world, he still has to achieve something more, look for something farther.

Then what does youth really want? Is it not the ambition of youth to become invariable, eternally constant and the center of the world? No matter how accomplished a person may be, unless he is accomplished in a personal way, as a human being, he will be unhappy.

Then how can we be secure with our own sense of happiness, once we are established? This is one of the gravest goals that we have to consider. Regardless of his country, any youth you may pick out and speak to still has the ambition to go beyond his own national boundary. But even though he may stand on that level, no true ideal. The ideal begins to exist only starting from one's self. So the basic hope and ambition of youth must start from a certain central point within ourselves, from which we can then go toward the world. When we are invaded individually, then we become indignant toward others in an effort to protect ourselves. In other words, man is unconsciously working on the basis of perfecting himself. When someone attacks him, he tries to defend himself. In other words, he would like to perfect himself, and he will suddenly realize this.

Here are some men and some women. Centered around herself, a woman's sense of accomplishment is different from a man's sense of accomplishment. In different countries there are even different attitudes. Then the natural question is, "What is true perfection, and what is the center of our hope?"

If an ideal person existed, with his center well founded, he would have been happy in the past, happy now, and happy in the future. Everyone would consider such a person to be the most dependable and most beautiful person in the world. Everyone would want to devote himself to such a person. Such an ideal person would be accepted consistently throughout history.

Then how can such a person come into existence? The image of ideal youth to us and to everybody should be consistent with this person. The ideal youth should be the one who can represent the world, including every country, and the one who can represent the past., present, and future. If such a youth existed on earth, he would be the treasure of the world. As you all know, precious treasures are not transient, but inevitably have an eternal quality. Such a youth reflects the total. We must all covet such an image of youth; and there should not be very many exceptions.

When we think about his, then we must think about mankind itself. When we look at a man, we see both an external man and internal man. And we also see the man striving to do the ideal, and the man as a physical being. Then what is the ideal? The ideal represents everybody; it excludes nobody; it represents every individual. The ideal is not momentary, but lasts for eternity. Eternally the ideal person will deploy himself toward the world.

The "Ideal," in Chinese characters, is comprised of a left side ("king") and a right side ("village"); in other words, king's village. -- One side symbolizes the whole, and the other side represents the center. When the whole focuses on one center, then that is ideal. A single man will never achieve that; only with the entirety surrounding the original center will the ideal exist.

It may be hard for Western people to immediately visualize, but that's the way the Chinese characters are. Each has a deeper meaning, representing one thought. The elements of the ideal are again the tree on the left side, and eye on the right side -- the eye of the tree." So the eye of the tree also symbolizes the whole. When those two get together, they become one concept, the word "mind." Then it is not very difficult to understand that when people started using these characters, they unknowingly included all the elements of happiness and the ideal in the concept of the ideal. And on this basis alone, on this combination of outer environment and developing our own environment for this one purpose the ideal can come to exist.

So to make it short, the ideal can never be achieved by one person. Only when there is a perfect object, upon which we can work and be worked, can the ideal exist. There is no ideal with only one man, but when a reciprocal relationship is established, there the ideal begins to exist. The ideal youth can never be ideal in himself, but he has to be equipped with knowledge of both sides, so he can represent everything

Every individual is different from another. Some people have special points in outer things, and some in inner things. Some people are very weak, and some are very strong. Some people are noble, and some are lowly. The ideal person will be someone who can embrace both ends and stand at the center.

What is the ideal youth? The ideal youth is the one who encompasses everything and stands strong as the center. He is concerned not only about himself, but also his own village, family, or country. He is interested not only in the present, but also in the past, the future, and the world.

We speak not only about individuals and mankind, but when a person tries to achieve some relationship with God, then he will be an ideal youth. If God exists, what would God be like? You may have already had in your image that God is someone who is the center of the whole. Then in God we can represent the present, past, and future. And also, from no matter what direction -- East, West, South, and North -- we have to center around God. Then God must be an entity who is the center of the whole universe.

Then what kind of a relationship should exist between God and mankind? Man by nature takes after God. In other words, man likes to become God, or like God. But if he becomes an entity of God, then he no longer has the subject-object relationship. To be ideal, we must have the lateral relationship as well as the vertical relationship. So we have both characters within ourselves, to have a complete, perfect relationship outwardly and also inwardly. There are some persons who would like to live centered around their body, whereas some people would like to live centered around their mind and spirit. We know by experience that when we center around outer things, they pass away, and we are easily invaded because of the vulnerability of the inner things. So it is imperative that man have internal strength.

Only after we find some identity and harmony between our spirit and body can we begin to see such a thing as the ideal. And this very point is when we see God. Centered around God, we would like to live with our conscience and our body in a harmonious relationship. When this harmony is achieved within an individual, that individual in perfect harmony would like to achieve harmony with God. That is man's desire.

As you already know, when you have a strong conscience, you become a strong man. So when we become completely harmonious within ourselves, when our spirit is dominant and our flesh is subjugated in a reciprocal position, then we are likely to become as strong as God Himself. We can safely conclude, in an oversimplified manner, that man can only become ideal, or start seeing the ideal, when his mind and his body can achieve perfect harmony.

You cannot realize goodness without a reciprocal relationship. Goodness is something you like. Its Chinese character is simply man and woman, that's all. When subject and object become completely one, such as when man and woman become completely one, then that's good. This is not only an ideal that has been held by Oriental ideal, but also an ideal in the Western world.

The Bible says that God created man, and it wasn't good enough, so He made woman. We can never deny that it takes a reciprocal position to become ideal or good. In other words, the ideal comes only when true man and true woman unite. That's the ideal. And it is also logical reasoning to say that before goodness comes, an individual must have complete harmony between his mind and conscience. When they really become one, that will be the element of future happiness.

Then what is heaven like? Heaven is nothing but two separate things achieving unity. That's heaven. The standard Chinese character is written as "two men There is no other character for heaven except that one. That's very revealing, isn't it? Why did mankind start using that character a long time ago. Because man's ideal, by its own nature, is directly connected with the true ideal. The symbol of the ideal is expressed through the symbol of the unity two characters. Benevolence is characterized by the character that is also "two men." We can never deny, beyond any cultural sphere, that it takes two to achieve the ideal. Then what is the ideal of youth, the ambition of youth.) The ambition of each youth is to be a perfect person. After he has achieved his own perfection, then *the ideal follows when he or she meets a spouse.

By nature we think we are precious. What makes man consider himself so precious? We feel this simply because we have a long way to go to achieve that built-in desire or the mechanism for the ideal. We can say the objective of our ideal is to achieve this unity between our mind or conscience and our body. It is not the person whose conscience goes in one way and body another who is ideal, but the person in whom these two will eternally head in one direction -- such is the image of the ideal.

Our body, for example, always thinks centered around itself, and the conscience always thinks in terms of the whole. And when these become one, then such a perfect person will embrace both sides.

Let us examine ourselves. Have our body and our conscience become completely one? If we call our body the plane, then we can consider our spirit an added dimension. At their exact crossing point is where we can find our ideal. When a person becomes one within himself, he can represent all directions; and then we resemble God. Also, the body has a time element; our spirit is unlimited by time. So when the limited part and the limitless part become one, there the ideal exists.

Since mankind has not yet become like that, even though such a God exists, some people say that He does not. But if God exists, and if He is that way, then our mind and body must function in harmony like God's. Otherwise, God must have two opposite directions. Although it appears to us that God is like that, He is not; that's where we are wrong.

So that's where we must recognize the fall of mankind. There we find the need of educating ourselves and also mankind. We can't say, "God is wrong." So God must be right, and we must be wrong. In history, someone has to appear to prove this and put it into practice and actually become like that. Otherwise, God will never exist. To repair human history and make it perfect is the task of religion. Then what is the more valuable thing? The more precious and valuable thing is something that existed before "I" or "this" began to exist. Considering our conscience and our body, which came to exist first? We can never deny, looking at any aspect of the world, that man was not, in himself, a motive. Man was born by some other motive. We are not the result of the motive, but are the result of the existence of a cause. And when you ask, "Which is first: the cause or the effect?" we must say, "The cause is first." Then how can man communicate with the cause? The only avenue is the conscience, and nothing but the conscience.

We acknowledge that everybody cherishes more the person who loves him spiritually, whose love stems from the deeper sphere of his mind. When two people love you at the same time, you will almost always choose the one whose love stems from the mind, rather than the flesh.

Why do you consider the conscience more to be cherished than the flesh? Because it existed earlier. Then what is the earliest being that existed in the world? That is God. So God is of absolute value. We can recognize the importance of a person created by

God, but only in a secondary place. He can never be in the first place, because the first place is already occupied by God. Then how can the cause (God) and the effect (man) be connected? That connection must be of the utmost eternity, and represent the whole. That element within ourselves is the conscience, or mind. So what connects us to God is first the conscience. Therefore, the man of conscience is always cherished as more valuable than the man of flesh, because the conscience existed before the flesh.

People have been separated into these two different positions and religion has tried to bring them together. So the first proclamation of all religions is to become one with God, centered around conscience. So the first assertion that all religions make is to become completely one with God centered around conscience. And the second command of all religions is, once you become one with God, centered around your conscience, then subjugate your body. Do as your mind wills; don't do as your flesh wills. And that is the oversimplified content of all religion. Then why should we do that? Because our body always tries to go where the conscience is going.

So all religions have been trying very hard to soundly establish the spirit, and afterwards to gradually subjugate the body. Religion commands that you deny everything that has to do with the body. Why? Because man, who was originally created to become one centered around the spirit, denied it, and Satan has come to occupy our body. He would like to do everything through our bodies. Our body does not think about others.; it thinks about its own preservation. There is no ideal in this way of life. This kind of man works against the ideal, destroying the ideal, but he can never help any ideal. So we find the perfect religion in the perfect denial of the body. Therefore, God always commanded mankind, "Sacrifice your body. "

God has been teaching everything in the reverse way; for example, "Whoever exalts himself will be humbled, and whoever humbles himself will be exalted." (Matt. 23:12) Only after we understand this can we understand the passage in the Bible: "Whoever seeks to gain his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life will preserve it." (Luke 17:33)

Then the development of religion can be expected. only when there is a perfect denial of our body. Any religious sect which centers around itself and tries to interpret and develop its own way will never become the center of the religions of the world, simply because this goes against the will and nature of God. But any religion, no matter how small, that denies itself and wills what God wills, must inevitably flourish with God.

God tried to bring, to Himself every different person from all different parts of the world, so He had to fit the religion to each region. But in essence, they are so unique and so alike, that it is just one large principle. Such a religion will prosper and encompass the whole world. The basis and background of all culture has been religion. And God has been trying, through religion, to make persons perfect as individuals. Here we must accept the fact that God exists, seeing, all the things that God has been achieving for us.

What happens when we let ourselves be occupied by conscience? We will become a person who can praise the eternal value and our own value. We will feel such value when both the cause and effect become one harmonious whole. At that point, we will feel our body exhilarate. Just imagine, at that perfect stage, what keen happiness we will feel! A person at such a stage of perfection will feel exhilaration and happiness even beyond his five senses. It is something of the other dimension. It is safe to say that no one among this large crowd has previously experienced such exhilaration and happiness.

Most people don't even know whether or not God exists, much less what the source of their conscience is. When you find out there is such a thing as conscience, and that it is valuable and godly, then you will feel valuable. When you find out that you have elevated yourself to God's level of conscience, then what keen happiness you will feel! Imagine that there is some realm of happiness which you can only imagine and hope to get near. If God exists, there must be some level where God and man can feel happiness and exhilaration together. If man once finds out such a thing exists, then he will sacrifice everything for that purpose. Don't you want that? Once you experience that, you will never exchange it for anything in the world or everything in the world.

Then you will find God not as something external to you, but one who has always been with you; you have only magnified Him to His greatness. So in that position, God's everything will become your everything. And also God's life will be your life. And the almighty power of God will naturally become our almighty power. This is the position where we can really feel the entire love of God.

If in that position we could feel completely the love of God, how happy we would be! If it hadn't been for the fall, our flesh would have been in the reciprocal position to Him. Happiness, if it was once achieved as it was intended to be, would have been eternal lasting throughout eternity, not just our momentary life. Man should have been in such a position that when God is happy, he would be Just as happy. In such a reciprocal position to Him, with man God can feel that happiness through man.

God can never be happy alone. He cannot love all by Himself. When God has an ideal, He can never feel that ideal or achieve that ideal alone. The endless ideals, endless happiness, and endless everything which God has can never be achieved without mankind. When we suddenly realize that that's the high and eternal value with which God created man, how happy we can be! If a man can experience one such day of happiness, and become completely one with God, he will never trade this one day of life for a thousand years of life centered around the flesh. Don't you think so?

Throughout history, God has been looking for this perfect, ultimate ideal. We must learn that although God has longed for this for many, many thousands of years, up until now He has never found such a level of perfection within us. We should have been completely one, a harmonious one, in the very beginning. We didn't make that, so we have been separate, struggling, suffering, and tortured. This is the history of mankind. Can anyone deny that we are not in that position now Once each person finds out that this is the true meaning, then no one will say, "I won't go." Everybody will go forward. A person will then only worry about how he can get there.

Can he get there by using his own brain, mind, and ability, or something else at his command? No. There is no way except to train ourselves to become closer and closer to God's way of acting and God's way of thinking. It is absolutely impossible for a man to attain that goal without going through the path that religion teaches. Then can we conclude that religion is necessary among mankind. How necessary? It is all important. Even if we can sacrifice thousands and tens of thousands of physical beings, we still have to succeed in this one spiritual course.

When we set our course in this direction, if something comes out against it, deny it. If one's own parents oppose him, religion has taught him to oppose them. He must overcome, even if his entire family or entire country goes against him. Everything he cherishes as being most valuable, he has to deny it, go beyond it.

God has been doing this all throughout history. God can do that only because of His love. God is trying to give you something which is beyond all of these; regardless of all the sacrifices you make. With all the sacrifices that you make, God is trying to give you something greater than that. Therefore, He asks this of you.

When we find God's ideal, His endless giving to us, and His concern, then this shall be the starting point of our ideal. We can receive God's life, God's love, and God's ideal. This is the hope of youth.

Therefore, youth looks for and craves the ideal. Does it want the lower ideal or the higher ideal? Higher. How far up? To penetrate through God. We must love God, and go hl(,her, to the extent that we can go over anything that is valuable to us at this moment. Therefore, man has had a craving for high ideals ever since his realization of himself, and even now is trying desperately to reach them. And actually, you are caught in that net.

So the ideal must be high, so high that it will go through heaven. It must be the ideal that can liberate everything. It must be able to liberate not only mankind, but also God. If that is the ideal, isn't that high enough? If God cannot achieve this, if He does not see this achieved within mankind, He Himself cannot be liberated. This is why God is fettered now.

It is man's highest ideal. He is supposed to have that. He would like to live everything through the ideal, through life, and through love. This is what we are trying to achieve. If such an ideal exists, every body will head for it. Then does that way actually exist or not? It does. Once we become true men, all that becomes possible.

When we see somebody doing something wrong, against his conscience, then we go and demand of him, "Do you have a conscience?" At that moment he will realize that he is faced with the principle of eternal things, or something that has to do with God. Then can that be connected with God? In other words, can we become conscientious and stand in front of God? In this course right here one principle is necessary. So now we understand clearly that more than our flesh, our mind is closer to God.

Conscience itself is not the cause of mankind. Conscience has its own cause, and that cause is God. That entity must be the ideal entity of an eternal, limitless, and unchanging nature. Our conscience is heading for that very point.

When there is a perfect flower, then everybody wants to have the most perfect one and make it his. Every man has a sense of comparison. Then what would he like to compare himself to? Not to another man, because we don't want something that changes. We want something which is limitless, boundless, and eternal, something which never changes. The ideal is this high.

When a person stands at the highest point of the ideal I then when he calls for God, He will come right over. Just imagine, when our spirit is in that position, then our flesh is automatically controlled by it. When our conscience laughs, then our body also laughs with it. If our conscience can smile eternally, our body will smile eternally also. Have you ever met such a person.

So the Bible says, "God in me, and me in God." Jesus pointed out, "I am in the Father and the Father in me. (John 14: 10) When you think in terms of conscience, then every man in the world is equal. Can any hero in the world spring up and revolutionize this conscience? Your conscience has an ability to discern, to distinguish something which is more delicate than the written law. By nature we have every element that can be connected with God. Then if there is a way for that kind of body to live and a way for that kind of spirit to live, which one would you choose? Only by religion could you deny your body and go very confidently where your spirit commands you. The one who has not yet come near religion will never understand this.

We have witnessed in a 400 year period, people who became the prey of lions, and who have been crucified, and who have ,one through tortures, but were still happily holding this one ideal. They were more confident and happier than ever when they went through this path in Rome. That is possible. Once you have experienced this perpetually, then you will want nothing but this to take you strait to your objective In this position alone, man has limitless value. Like Confucius himself said when he had experienced this realm, we can say, "In heaven and on earth, I am the sole entity." That's what he said; that's what he felt.

Youth has the highest ideal and ambition. Many, many people act for their individual happiness. But imagine, no matter how hard you try, can you liberate yourself? No. That is a very miserable situation.

Some people live for the sake of their family. We might say, "That's slightly better than if he lives for himself." And some people will even live a little higher than that in order to liberate their own clan. Some people dedicate their lives for the sake of their country. The average youth can go as high up as to sacrifice for the sake of his country. If one has stepped beyond this, living for the sake of the liberation of the world,

then such a person has been called a sage and saint. So with that guideline, mankind has been following religion on. But, imagine, even after that, if the world is liberated but God is not liberated, then we cannot call such a world the ideal. When we think and feel in these terms, then we are really truthfully now at the end of the world. When a man plants something, he harvests what he planted.

There are two types of men. The man who feels the flesh, and the man who feels and lives according to the conscience. Some men live materially, and some men live according to their conscience. And we are now at sort of a balancing point. We can see clearly these two differing ideals, one materialism, and the other spiritualism. It is sad that in the democratic world, which is supposed to be a good world, we don't know what constitutes the conscience, or where it is heading. On the other hand, we can try to think of the way materialism or Communism will go. But since it is the material, and material will never liberate the spirit, no matter how far it goes, it will not go beyond the point of being material. Communism, once it flourished to a certain degree, will now never be able to go beyond that. That's where everything is held back, and why the world is now more or less in chaos.

Then in this viewpoint, what is more valuable, Communism or a God-centered theory? Conscience must have existed, before material did. So we come to the rational conclusion that even the Communists one day must recognize God. Otherwise, they will never be able to pursue the higher and the farther thing.

Even though we have this mind, and now we have a body, the body is stronger than the mind most of the time. But we can never deny the presence and strength of the mind. In your very presence here, your mind commanded your body to come; your conscience said, "Reverend Moon is here; we are going to go and listen to him." Your flesh never said, "Conscience, let's attend the lecture." Oneness must come somewhere; where can we find this unity?

Communism, and the free world will absolutely never become one as they are, because they are in the world of result. This result can never have come about without a certain cause. That cause is fallen man.

Just as our conscience is perpetually fighting against our body, so also will the Communists and free world struggle until the end. As Ion,, as they keep on fighting, there is no ideal. Even though man tries to find some solution within the world, he is not going to find it; but there is a more basic reason. Man is sick. When you heal that sick man, the cure will not be a permanent one, unless you locate the cause of the ailment; then you can eliminate the pain.

The solution to the world problem is an individual solution. When an individual himself finds what made him wrong, and what can repair him, then he can repair the world. We must emphasize this point, it is not the world that we are concerned with; we must be concerned first with ours selves -- that's the beginning of the entire thing. No matter how peaceful and happy the world may become in the future, unless man can become happy, that world has nothing to do with him. It is not a feasible idea that an imperfect man can make something perfect. It's never possible; you might as well not try it.

First, we must become ideal men before we can hope that somebody else becomes ideal. An ideal man should speak on behalf of the past and the present; the same person will have achieved something for the future. If there is some man who is able to do all this, he can first be called an ideal man. Unless this one man approves something, there is no such thing as the ideal. There is simply no such thing. We Must have some movement, some current culture which will look very seriously for this direction.

No matter how dear and precious and valuable past human culture may have been, it cannot be compared with what is to come. Throw it away, discard it, and you will find new things; at this point we will be on the eternal course God set for us. If any youth desire that, God will immediately know; He will guide them on the path by which they may attain the goal. That is the first ideal; that's the highest ideal youth can have.

The highest ideal is beginning to be achieved when a youth tries to and gradually begins to find the higher self within himself. And this is none other than the path of the Unification Church. So among the Unification Church, there is no one who can deny or not understand that God exists. Almost everyone will have or has had a direct experience with God. They are becoming completely new persons, centered around God. This world is coveting such youth as its only hope, and God is also hoping for such youth.

So far, no one in history has had a more complete thought than the Unification Thought. Let me ask you if you have confidence to win over democracy. (Yes.) You can say that only because you have escaped out of the world of democracy. Then can we make the Communist members our own members? We can fortify Communism and make it stronger, but we will never bring Communism to unify the world. If someone has such an idea and has confidence, then he will be the one who has gone over and beyond the world of democracy and also the world of Communism.

In the future, when we bring from one world to the other, from the present world to the God-centered world, the start of mass ideals will begin. And we know that we are closer to this than any other religion that has existed on earth. Imagine, once one studies in the Unification Church, can any strong religion influence him? No religion, no matter how strong, will be able to take any of the weakest of the Unification Church members and convert him.

On the other hand, the Unification Church can embrace all religions and bring them up to a little higher standard. We can do that. Is it true? (Yes.) The "Yes" was said by you; Reverend Moon didn't say Yes. "

That's another way of telling you, "You have said the right answer." He is going to give credit to you. So there is no other religion or thought that out grows or out reaches the Unification Church. When we see from this viewpoint, the Unification Church is something really magnificent. That being not only talk, but fact, we are able to do something that no man of politics has been able to achieve; we are able to achieve something that no other religion has even dared to do. We and only we can do this great task. Therefore, we have raised our flag high up in the air, the Unification Church.

I have already previously mentioned that youth have a high ideal, or must establish some high ideal. The high ideal must be very high, and the reality must be very prevalent; it must occupy every corner of the world. Youth want the highest ideal with the widest reality. Is it true" This is the spirit of youth. Not only is the ideal high and the reality wide, but each person must have his own individuality. What is subjectivity? It is when he will be able to become the real center of the world; through him the world can be influenced; and through him the world can survive and learn. Wouldn't you like to become that kind of youth? The biggest ambition, again. is such a person who has his own sense of ideal and subjectivity. and on his own volition and initiative can initiate this movement himself. Do you understand?

This is the one group where we even sacrifice our individual selves, because we would like to work for the family. We even sacrifice our own family, because we would like to work for the clan. We even sacrifice our country so we can work at the higher level, which is the world, and even liberate God. This is what we are after.

If there is a youth of this nature and determination, who lives for that kind of life, then he will be the treasure of the past history, and he will be the treasure of the present time, and he shall be the treasure of the eternity to come. We are seeking such a person, and are trying to make ourselves that way.

What answer would you give when you are asked if you like old men, young people, or children? The answer has got to be youth. The people who are assembled here are almost all youth. They have all different colors of hair, and all different colors of eyes, but almost always they are youth. There is no question about that. We shall become such splendid, magnificent youth, male and female. So you have been trying to become something better than yourself all the time.

What would be the second wish or desire of youth? Once you have become an ideal self, then what would be your second desire or ambition? Of course, our second desire or ambition would be to find a good mate. Mankind is man and woman, together we call them mankind. We don't call all men nor all women "womankind". These two, we call mankind. The second desire or ambition of ours, as true men and women, will to become one. If in listening to this, someone says, "No, I am the exception. I don't like men," or if a man says, "No, I don't like girls," then such a person would stop right there. He would never become a historic man or woman, because he would never be able to represent the entirety. Therefore, it is not ideal. No matter how many diplomas he has or how much success he has in university life, a man who doesn't like girls must be changed. More precious than yourself is someone who can be your mate, your better half. No matter how perfect one man, be himself, he can't be perfect alone, only when he finds his opposite, someone with whom he can find his perfection, will he become perfect.

No matter how shabby a girl may be, there is no girl who will not want her better half to be someone far better than herself. The same thing can be said of the man. He wants to become perfect, but he would like his spouse to be a little more perfect; then he would like to be happy and feel happiness with her.

Once such a marriage is consummated, then will he be content within the boundary of his family, within his own backyard, or will he go out to the world and try to show it to the world! So the ideal is to live in love, be intoxicated with love, and go around with all our higher ideals. You are rejoicing so much only at the talk. When you really feel this, you can imagine what it will be like.

Then the question arises, "Is there such a man and woman?" (Yes.) Where? (Here!) When we look all over the world and cannot find such people even sporadically, then how will we feel? So God also will be immensely sad, and so will all mankind -- past and future. Therefore, God has prepared a group of people whom He can train to be candidates; we, the Unification Church, are they. Some people may say, "Reverend Moon brags about himself." But he is devoted, and he has bet his life, and he has worked ten times better than anybody else in the world, and he has achieved it. So far, he has gone through nameless persecutions about his course. One individual opposed him so fiercely that no one in history will match his record. His family went against him so badly that no other family could compare. His own clan and family persecuted him greatly, and some religious groups have persecuted him and gone against him. A nation went against him really harshly. And it remains, he says, for the world to go against him. But for the record I fought and achieved, going all through this persecution and survived; and I intend to win victory.

I have attained success in this respect, and I am happy for it. When you have won the victory would you prefer to be silent or show it all around? When he shows his enthusiasm in all his body, that's good. Even America one time went against Reverend Moon. America actually prevented Master from coming to this country in the beginning. No matter how big America may be, it is smaller than the net of Reverend Moon. So no one, even the Koreans, will ever understand why the people of the world so enthusiastically follow Master Moon here. They will never know. But you know. How well do you know? You know better than all America combined together.

No matter what perfection he may achieve as an individual, this is not the end of the ideal; rather, it is the beginning of the ideal where he and his spouse will become one; then the ideal will begin. We can never deny that this is the desire of all mankind, and this is the desire of everyone. Do you think so? You answered me, "Yes."

This is a proclamation that we have made upon heaven and earth. We proclaimed this representing, all history. This proclamation has been made to prepare the tradition for the future. We must ever enhance our confidence; no matter how high a wave may come in the future, we must be able to go through and over it. This is what all mankind wants, and this is even what God wants of us.

So far, God has had one objective, which is to make one perfect man and one perfect woman and one perfect youth. Since this cannot be achieved among fallen man, some man must be sent directly from God; this is the concept of the Messiah in all religions. That Messiah is one youth.

In Revelation, at the end of the Bible, it shows us clearly that the end of God's ideal is this perfect man and perfect woman; when they rejoice, embracing, in holy matrimony, this is inexchangeable for the entire universe. Once God has achieved this high ideal as a standard, then there will be more such individuals and families coming into existence; this is what God has been working for. So this is the highest ideal of God and the highest ideal of mankind. This is the deepest desire of God and also the deepest desire of mankind. Only around this one center can mankind and God eternally be happy and one.

Do we want anyone who is inferior to ourselves? We want someone opposite to us to be worthy of our eternal and unchanging love. Why? Because true love is of an eternal nature. I presume that you want only one perfect spouse, because such love will be absolute, and there will be only one. And then he or she will want his or her spouse to have absolute authority, because love is almighty. So therefore, since this is God, and we are born from God, we have come to have this very high ideal resembling God.

So what would you like to be" Would you like to be a child that is loved by God? And beyond that, would we like to mature ourselves so we can make God happy in turn? This should be not only Our desire and ambition, but this must be God's desire.

The perfect family can only exist centered around perfect individuals. Then immediately you may think that if the most beautiful girl in the world can be your spouse, then you can be happy. But here it is different. This is the way all mankind has been thinking Then who is the most beautiful man or the most beautiful woman in the world? The most beautiful man or the most beautiful woman in the world is the one who would like, with his good eyes, to see the good world. The most beautiful man or woman will be the one who wants more than anything else by far to hear with his ears something good, and nothing but good. And the most beautiful man or woman will be the one who with his nose not only smells cosmetics or other things, but who would also like to smell the goodness of the world. Who is the man who has the most beautiful mouth? It will be such a man who will not speak with his mouth about himself, but about the world. The man that is willing and ready to stand against the world and speak on behalf of God for the entire human history and mankind, such is the man who has the most beautiful mouth, therefore he is the most beautiful man.

No matter how well proportioned one may be, still if he is disliked by, many, he will not be a good man. Everyone will like him or like her because of his character or her character, he will be a good man, or she will be a beautiful woman. Do you understand that" He can be of small stature. Don't you think Master is handsome.' If Master was single yet, then every girl in the world would fight her way to marry him. Is it true? "Why" He is not tall, and he is not Caucasian. Sometimes he scares you, or scares the spirit out of you. Then what enchants you. The way he feels, smells, hears, listens, and sees, everything is different. Therefore, you like him. Actually even more I is a man who is one hundred years old and about to go to spirit world with a very little baby, when they become happy and play, then such a world ",,III be the Ideal world. We can for the first time use the word "ideal."

That leads us to say, that when the most beautiful man or woman and the most ugly man or woman become one, and when they will never for anything in the world leave each other, then that will be the most ideal combination. And such people arc the most ideal people.

If a beautiful girl, who is elected as Miss Universe, will marry happily with some ugly man, and become even happier, then God will have all kinds of blessing to that couple. I will do that in the future, you know. I've been going to the Atlantic Ocean for some fishing. About a week ago there was a storm, but I ventured into it. The waves were to sing very high, and then I thought, the wind blows from one direction, but why doesn't it make one great wave? Because it obeys the principle of the universe, every thing is in contrast: high and low, high and low, fast and slow .... From all these variations comes the ideal.

For a high mountain there should be a deep abyss. And in the deepest valley is stored everything that comes from high above. In the highest place there is nothing beyond, but there one can look down on the lower place, and make something, of it. That's the ideal. Therefore, the action of give and take is in the whole universe. The highest will balance with the lowest, and that's the way the symmetry is. When this is all achieved without consciousness, when everything is achieved automatically, there is automatically the ideal.

If someone has much money and someone else doesn't have much money, and if the one who has a lot of money keeps it all to himself, he will be unhappy, himself as well as others. When he learns to give this all to the ones who don't have much, then he will be worthy of being the center of that money.

If you go deeper and deeper into the earth, it becomes warmer and warmer. Then appears the phenomenon of deterioration or corrosion. Because things become too hot, they evaporate. So here, the high will reward the low. As we all know, water flows to the lowest point from above. But it again goes in the air as vapor. So we easily find out that the lowest thing has some means of dominating the highest, for instance, becoming a cloud and dominating the high mountain.

In this world, if here is an advanced country, there is a backward country. If there is a rich country, there is a country which is not so rich. Where there is the Occident, there is the Orient. And when these establish a perfect harmony, as opposites or a pair, then the ideal will exist. And the Unification Church is responsible for teaching this to the entire world.

Rhythm comprises music, and that's also the way the wind blows. The wind doesn't blow in just one gust. So when the wind is analyzed in this way, we discover a wave. When the wind blows steadily from one direction still the branches of a tree toss their heads to and fro. So also when we breathe we inhale and we exhale. Sometimes we bat our eyelashes, and that's variety. Where is harmonious variety". That is the problem.

There is no man who can claim, "Since I have a mathematical nature, I don't approve of that." No matter how philosophical or mathematical he may be, everything goes by this rhythm; he can't deny that. The American people, Western people sleep with their stomachs down. Many people sleep in this way. They symbolize, without knowing it, looking down at the earth. Almost all Orientals sleep with their backs down. That means looking up to heaven, and it symbolizes the spiritual civilization. Especially at the termination of the day, people act with symbolic meanings. At this moment, Western people may feel diminished a little bit, but I can't help it, that's a fact. How can you alter the fact? Western civilization will serve the world by material things. But that's not all.

The Orient will be in the leading position of the world with its spiritual nature. God has one highest ideal. Since two elements form happiness, He has provided man with a spiritual nature and a material nature. By harmoniously balancing these, He expected happiness. It's very interesting that when an American summons people, he motions with his palm up. Actually, he is symbolizing, ",Heaven, come this way, come my way. And then Oriental people summon people, they motion with their palms down. That means they, being in heaven's position, call "Earth, come." That is very symbolic.

In the West, the flute, for instance, is played to the left. In the East it is played to the right. It symbolizes the external or horizontal development. Material profit is made by Western enterprising nature. Western civilization analyzes everything to its least part. But the Oriental way of thinking aims at the crux of heart of the problem, to grasp it as a whole.

When Western people are happy, they express it all throughout their members. They show it completely, they have nothing to hide. But there is such a thing as Oriental ambiguity. When an Oriental is happy, sometimes he looks happy and sometimes unhappy. He rarely shows the root and the top.

All throughout history, it has been an Oriental virtue to discard everything material, so that men become whole in a spiritual manner.

Orientals are poor. They are not poor because they are bad, but because they are destined to be poor by God. That is well admitted by God all throughout the teachings of religions. But God has prepared the Western civilization reciprocally for the Oriental civilization. We must be very sure of one thing that at the end of a merely material civilization, nothing but misery will remain. Whereas at the end of a spiritual civilization, hope pops up. Hope is what we get after being poor all this time.

When we ask, "Where are you going Westerners," Westerners must answer, "We are heading to the East to learn," which is as it is supposed to be. And when Orientals are asked, "Where would you like to go?" they would like to come to the West, where they may experience some of the things that they had never experienced until now.

We can safely predict, and everybody can easily understand, that we are just about at the brink, at the end, of material civilization. From here we can expect something very drastic.

The only way for the survival of the Western people is to try to find some path through which they can learn to value the Oriental way of thinking. Some advanced Americans see very clearly the need for Oriental thought, and are dedicated to It. In other words, we must subjugate ourselves to Oriental thought and go into it and learn from it, because one learns only after lie humbles himself.

You may say, "But look at Japan, for instance. Japan is not such a religious country. That is a country where religions of miscellaneous gods flourish. Here the Japanese members may protest, "So far, you have been raising Japan up high, but now you are sort of dropping it off." But again, it can't be helped, because that is a fact. Japan cherishes, respects, and believes in some eight gods. And we must believe in one God. There is but one God. Japan is capable of moving into another country very easily, so it is the country that it takes after everything and copies it. It is not a country of a masculine nature. It is a country of a feminine nature. The island always looks ardently toward the continent, so they are female.

Now some Western people think that there may be something spiritual in Japan. But God would like to prevent this, because Japan doesn't have it. So now. as you know, everybody is beginning to under stand that it is not in Japan that we find something spiritual. Then where? Maybe India then. Now India is becoming one with the Soviets. It is a communistic country now. They aren't ready for spiritual independence when they work closely with materialism.

If there is one country that is worth while, then both Satan and God, or we might say two gods, may fight for it. So under this classification, Vietnam and Korea become good candidates. There is a historical indemnity in the spiritual sense, that the two divided countries must go through for a certain period. Then under this category, which country counts. Korea is the only country.

Its historical background even outdates mainland China's history. It has 5,000 years of history. That small country, for so many years, has been able to remain. This is not an act of chance.

Geographically, if one country can occupy Korea, then it can easily occupy, another area. This peninsula is where the islands and the sea and the continents connect. Whoever occupies Korea determines who occupies the world. Like the Russo-Chinese War and the Russo-Japanese War, and also the Second World War, Korea was the main cause. Because of one small country, large countries with large populations have fought each other. Korea is the only example. If America forsakes Korea, it would mean discarding all the Orient. They cannot discard it or forsake it no matter what the price, they cannot throw it away.

The Russians and the Chinese especially are fighting and working against us with doctrine against God. China is trying to absorb Japan and Korea. So Master has been working seriously and trying hard to find how to unite the three Oriental countries -- Japan, Korea, and Formosa -- to tackle this Communist country. And he has been successful in uniting these three countries, that has never before been accomplished.

Master warned against Formosa, or Nationalist China being kicked out of the UN, so three times he sent his special emissary to Generalissimo Chiang Kai-shek and told him, "You must act this way in order to prevent this from happening in the United Nations." Generalissimo Chiang didn't listen to these humble words of Master Moon. Now with the chance passed, no one is going to sympathize with him.

Unless Japan, Korea, and Formosa become one there is no future for Asia. Asia will never be saved. So since he knew this, he spoke of this about fifteen years ago and sent someone in a smuggling boat to witness to Japan. As Koreans Japan is certainly our enemy. Master himself was tortured by Japanese organizations during the war, but he couldn't treat Japan as an enemy because of the future of our country, the future of the Orient and our entire world. He had to love Japan and send his emissary there. Even after that, Japan has still regarded us as an enemy. They used different tactics and ideas to deter our movement there.

The Japanese believe in a female god, Amatera. Suohmikami, and that's some proof that Japan has a feminine nature. In order for us to be able to connect Japan which is an island, to the continent China, we can use Korea. Japan was the first in the Orient to absorb the present Western civilization. Japan received the benefits of many civilizations world wide. but they shouldn't have centered it all on themselves. During World War II Japan tried to unite all Asia centered on itself, proclaiming, "The greater unity of the greater Asia." They had to perish in the Second World War because they were responsible. In representing the Oriental civilization, they had received all of Western civilization, but they never achieved a harmonious oneness; so they had to perish.

But God didn't want Japan to be completely wiped away, because He still had a mission to give to her. Therefore, since Master Moon knew, this, he had to send a man to Japan twice before she perished. So far, he has been trying very hard to unite internally these three countries -- Korea, Nationalist China, and Japan, so that they will eventually save the Orient.

The highest civilization in the Orient will, of course, be centered on Unification Thought. In other words, Unification Thought is the one thought which can embrace every part of the religion of the Orient, as well as all the thought -- deep or superficial, old or new of the Western world.

It is really a puzzling matter. Everybody thinks the United States is founded on the Christian spirit, and yet it is very individualistic. According to the spirit of Christianity and all that the Bible teaches, this simply should not happen. So we can say that America is now on a route that God doesn't want. We can of course salvage this ideal, and since this is an individualistic country, we as the Unification Church, can do the work freely.

When he went to Japan, he made some political impact. He actually exerted an influence over the top political field in Japan. There will be no Japanese youth that can be really proud to be from Japan. Japan would never survive and never find a way to survive on its own. The reason that Japan has prospered materially in the last twenty years after World War II is that since this is a female country, it must get married to some man, therefore it had to get ready economically. So I n the very beginning, Japan and the United States were very close, but now they are drifting far apart. Japan is not strong enough to go beyond the waves of international turbulence, but she is going to get married to some country. So it has a choice now, either they get married to Russia, or they welcome the United States as a husband, or maybe even get married to Nationalist China. Or better yet, she may look forward to getting married to Master Moon in Korea. Whichever it chooses will largely determine Japanese history and destiny in the future.

God is trying to connect the Western and Eastern civilizations; Japan is to act an efficient medium between the two. God actually approves of this and has actually nurtured this and prepared for it. Japan is becoming very close to the materialistic country, the United States; yet on that basis, it is equally capable of absorbing all the spiritual essence from the East. So, once Japan acts according to the will of God, it can be the strongest country in the world. There is no question about that.

We must emphasize that the destiny of Japan, when it is dragged along by Communists, is just nil. So Master Moon has been teaching all the Japanese members of the Unification Church, "Don't ever let go of the United States." He has been working on this, and the Japanese members have been acting on this for many, many years. We have to get rid of the Communists as soon as possible. The Koreans who are puppets of Kim Il-Sung are working in Japan, so there is much turmoil.

Any country which occupies Japan will also occupy the entire Orient. Therefore, China has tried to occupy Japan, and now even the Unification Thought is aiming at Japan. When Japan, having no ideology as other countries do, adopts the Unification Thought and implants it within its own country, its future will be very promising. Even the liberal Democratic party, which is supposed to be the strongest party in Japan, really has nothing with which to fight Communism. But Master has Unification Thought and the Unification Church, and because of this, and the theory of Victory over Communism, the Communists in Japan are bound to retreat.

Now in Japan, Unification Thought has been recognized to such a degree that with this strong weapon the enemy can be fought. Every intelligent soul in Japan now realizes that Unification Thought is the only weapon that can cope with Communism. If Japan is incapable of digesting this heavenly doctrine, then its future may be dark. On the contrary, if it accepts and digests this and stands strong against the aggressive countries, then its future will be bright.

Actually, the connection between Western civilization and Japan at the turn of the century wasn't made through the United States. It was done through England. Why? England is an island country. So it is a natural, historical trend, once we know deeply about the Principle, that from the island of the West, civilization must flow into the island of the East. On he other hand, the country which imports civilization directly from America is Korea. And America was born from England. It was imperative in God's dispensation that Japan exercise its influence over Korea for forty years.

Korea has been under the influence of the Japanese civilization. So you might say that it was by going through this feminine civilization to the masculine type of civilization, that the closeness between the United States and Korea after the Second World War was achieved.

The worst Communism that you can ever imagine on the earth is that of the Communists in North Korea, Kim Il-Sung's Communists. Do you know they call Kim Il-Sung their father? No other historical thought has ever started calling, a leader "Father" besides Kim Il-Sung's. When a Communist country or satanic country starts in the North, then according to God's dispensation, there must be an equal opponent on the God's side. That is South Korea.

In South Korea, the corresponding opponent was Dr. Syng-man Rhee. You might say that Syng-man Rhee's government was a male government, whereas the next government to take over Syng-man Rhee was a woman, which was represented by Mrs. Pak, Sun-chon. Now President Park is in the symbolic position of archangel. So these three governments have come in and exchanged their patterns. Now what is to come next?

Through the principle, we know that everything must go through the course of indemnity in the reverse way as the failure. So without this set course God's dispensation is not going to be achieved. According to God's plan, if the Christian Church in Korea had accepted Unification Thought in the very beginning then Korea would be the Adam country and England the Eve country, and America the archangel country. The archangel country is higher, because since the fall, the restoration process is in the reverse order. This relationship has been manifested in recent history. These three countries were all that were needed to restore the entire world. Then there wouldn't have been any Communists a long, time ago. No one even dreamed that the Unification Church In Korea had this Unification Thought which overrules every principle and phenomenon of history. The Unification Church and the established Christian Church could have become one. Every condition was set up. And who is the object in the relationship? The Subject, of course, is the Unification Church, and the established Church, Christian Church, is in the reciprocal position.

The Unification Church is the subject because of its main trend of thought. Especially right after World War II, Korea was for a brief time under the American military government. The U.S. is a Christian country and has a Christian army. Then at that time, if the churches had listened to Master, they would have become one, and there was a very good chance that Western civilization would have been absorbed by Christians on the foundation of Unification Thought. If they had become one, then the dispensation would have been very simple.

It became just like in Jesus' time, when if the Romans had accepted Jesus, this would have been the world-wide foundation. But this didn't happen, so they lost the world-wide foundation. This is the exact replica.

From this point of rejection, Western civilization has been on the verge of its decline. That started in 1960. In fourteen years could you have ever imagined that the United States would change in this drastic a manner? Then why has the world situation become turbulent and complicated like this? It became complicated because of the Unification Church.

Since this providence did not materialize, Western civilization has had to come down. But God had to find some way. Master Moon had to find some substitute countries to play these various roles required by the principle. Therefore, God has chosen, for the second time, Japan to replace England as an Eve country, and Nationalist China to replace the United States as an archangel country. In order for God to be accepted in the context of Unification Thought, He has to establish some other country whose people can accept it.

Even now, in Korea, when they think of Reverend Moon, they are afraid. When Master Moon organizes a political party, no one will ever match it, or be able to compete with it. As for religion, the strongest and only workable religion in the world is the Unification Church. They know it. No other religion will ever match it in its quality and in its power. They know it. The only organization with the ability and all the high ideals, as well as practicability, is the Unification Church, and it extends not only beyond national boundaries, but also beyond the world level, and they realize this.

In Korea, this entire foundation has already been established. In Japan it is almost accomplished now. And as for Nationalist China, they will follow. So when these three countries are replaced and established anew, then the United States of America will contribute the benefits of its civilization to Korea. This is to be done during the period between 1972 and 1974. Furthermore, this American civilization must go through Japan and Korea even to Mainland China. Unless China is secured in this way, Asia will be a constant menace because of Communism.

So far, Master has never done this so outwardly or substantially as last year when he brought every brilliant student from Japanese universities here and educated them, placing Unification Thought at their disposal. Then they could study it, and when they digested it, upon the foundation of the American civilization they have observed, they could act on it. People may ask, "What's wrong with Korean students? Why can't Korean students come and study here?" He had a reason for his.

It is the dispensation for the civilization of America, which is an archangel country, to flow into the Eve country, which is prepared to receive and accept this civilization upon its own foundation. From there it can flow into the rest of the Orient. There is no record in history of so many hundreds of Japanese coming to America to do so much work for this country. The Japanese students attending here might as well realize at this moment that all that the Japanese Unification Church family has been doing in America has been to establish a tradition. Then all the other nations of that part of the world will follow the pattern, and Japan will be the intermediate avenue for the flow of civilization between East and West.

Master has been using the Japanese girls to work in New York and also with congressmen in Washington. What he had in mind was to establish this pattern or tradition so that the other countries and people in the archangel position can go to their original position only through Eve. So Eve has been working really hard in places like this, and in the future everybody will follow this pattern.

So upon this foundation it has been feasible to invite male Japanese students over here to conduct training. The Japanese who came here did not want to learn to be like Western people. In other words, they didn't take after what Western people are becoming. Japanese students coming to the United States did not expect to see something higher than them spiritually. But they certainly have here, because although this is the U.S., our philosophy originated Master's own country. Also, there are some Koreans attending this seminar as well as students from various countries in Europe. He was hoping that these three different civilizations would not come and make some sort of trouble. Now he is happy to see all kinds of signs that they can peacefully coexist.

Seventy-four Koreans have attended. Where else would he be able to conduct such a training where Japanese and Korean students could get together? In Korea, it is not possible. Then the first step is for the Japanese living in Japan and Koreans living in Japan to become closer for the first time. What is the purpose of becoming close? It is solely to save Asia and mankind. Then how is this going to be possible? It is going to be possible by deterring Communists from our area. It's Master's idea that when the Japanese cannot handle the Communists, then the Koreans in Japan should handle Communists. Japan in itself has no power. It knows it must get help from Master Moon. Master knows that the only way for this to become feasible is to unite the intelligent people, the students of Japan, and start from there.

It happens that when the 74 Korean students make up their minds to follow and even initiate by their own volition such a strong movement, they have to be prepared to face some fierce opposition in the future. Those 74 Korean students from Japan are historically responsible, because they are the first group. This is where they have to fight against Communism for the first time.

Master has just completed organizing a "Save the country of Japan" group in Japan, mobilizing all the important personnel in all fields in that country. And Japan, now recognizes the existence of the Unification Church. Those who oppose us, do so because they don't know. Give them five years, or maybe ten years to see for themselves.

Those honored ones here who have the first privilege will be miserable in the future if they do not fit God's expectations. But those who fit God's description will be the happiest. Master Moon didn't call Japanese students because he needed their help.

They must never forget that he invited them because they represent Japan, and Japan must be represented. God knows well that the Japanese can act as cement between two solid things, and they can become very tightly knit. This is not my idea; this is God's idea. If this falls, then God will again mobilize England. That was his reason last year for calling 120 students from the universities of Japan, as well as from Oxford and Cambridge in England. And then he compared them. Heaven has felt for this purpose Japan was much closer to God than England. So it almost appears this year as though England was left out. On the other hand, all the European members got together.

Now everybody knows that we are witnessing a world emergency. Nixon, because of the impeachment proceedings, is now the central problem. No one openly speaks up for Nixon. If Nixon is removed from office, then trouble is really brewing. There are all kinds of manipulations by the Communists that are directly tied to it. Master knows this very, very clearly and confidently: it is not a question of Nixon as an individual, but it is as though the government is split into two and going different ways. Who is going to be the mediator between the White House and all the nation? This was a very difficult task, but the Watergate Declaration was the beginning.

So up until that time, Master has mobilized many youth in many countries, and has stirred up many issues and problems. Now he has had to come very close to a goal, so to wrap it up and make everything workable, he recently had 600 persons fasting and praying.

When all the people assembled here -- Americans, Koreans, Japanese, and all the various Europeans -- become a melting pot and one entity here, then there is hope for future unity. A path will be paved through here, and there will be an endless flow from East to West and West to East. We must never forget for a moment that this is why we are here and this is what we have to accomplish.

In the very near future there will be a monument erected in each of these countries as a symbol of gratitude and a symbol of hope that Master stepped in to save this world. I am not just saying this; it is going to be this way. If it doesn't become this way, he will make it so.

Everything he has done so far, and every foundation he has laid, he has done all by himself, and he will do it again and still more. Nothing is done by chance; everything has very complicated yet very solid reasoning behind it. Although you cannot see it, it is there. It is not only talk, but it is all reality, that he has achieved. If you happen to witness the work of some individual or group which excels this, then you can go ahead and oppose him; but not until. Can you understand?

Man must be honest; he must be able to discern the meaning of these events. We have concluded that what came first was more valuable. Someone who thought about this first, and worked on it, and achieved it before any other individual or organization, is Master Moon. We have to acknowledge this because it is a fact. The conscientious and intellectuals will perceive this.

For him, there is no teacher. God is the sole teacher. He doesn't consult about everything with other individuals. He doesn't consult with other men, because he is not working with mankind. He only consults with God directly. That's a fact. God is alive; God is there. You can talk to God, and get the solution. You can confer with Him, so do so; you don't have to consult with individuals.

I have given quite a lengthy talk. But the conclusion is rather simple. Some country has to act as a mediator between East and West, and it so happens that Japan is the one. Japan exists for this sole purpose, as far as God's dispensation is concerned. Now the Japanese are losing their pride and sort of getting shaky; this is what he is going to watch out for. Japan must stand fast against this. Master Moon is inviting the Japanese families and all the Japanese people here in order to open up the future of the world for them. When he goes to Korea, they say, "You mobilized Japanese in mass; you mobilized these other countries in mass; why haven't you brought the Koreans in quantity?" The explanation is rather simple; it is God's strategy to sacrifice the ones closest to Him and bring the farthest ones closer. Therefore the Japanese students here must be grateful for God's benevolence.

The Japanese members of the Unification Church already know this; so no matter how hard the work they go through and the hardships they experience, they never complain. There is not one single word of complaint. They obey. That's the only difference between the godly people and ungodly people.

When Korean students are invited here, they will get the least kind treatment. When they eat, they will have to eat less. When they sleep, they will have to sleep next to the bathroom. In every way they will complain; it will be made like that. And sure enough, when the 74 Korean students came, they had no place to sleep, so they had to look around for beds. He later got the report, that the Korean family couldn't find beds, and they were wondering why the European and Japanese students were getting all these good beds, and they didn't even have a mattress.

Father knows how it really is the misery of Korean residents living in Japan. And he has had a lot of communication from the Japanese. But we should never be the ones to act upon our own emotions and try to revenge such a small thing. The bad feeling is only temporary. We are tackling eternal things.

Those people who had a fierce hatred against the Japanese because what they did must now change their attitude and become loving. In history, they must act as a big brother. To serve as a mediator between Japan and the continent, is Korea's role alone; only Koreans can do this. And when those Koreans go back to Japan, what will they do? If you don't listen to me, I will make the one you hate most make you listen. If I fall with you, then I will start all over again through the Japanese. We should not diminish what we have established so far. We should increase it.

It is my fervent wish that you go back to your own country with a new ideal, a new hope, a new determination, and all new knowledge so you can open up the new world. When others don't keep up the standard, then you have to despise them.

I am Korean, as you know. I am here solely to convey to you what God has prepared for you, so that He may work through you. The Korean nation has had to go through thousands of years of suffering for this one moment. To make one day shine radiantly, God has persevered through all the sufferings of the past. I feel this must be a solemn moment, and we have to solemnly swear to God that we will do whatever He has prepared us to do. As an individual I have nothing to do with you. All the Korean race has gone against me, so I came, and am entrusting hope to the Korean residents in Japan. If the persons who have heard this do not comply with God's plan, the Korean nation will again become a very miserable nation.

My hope is that we can deter the invading Communists, so that we can preserve the country in unity. Master Moon has more experience and more knowledge, both spiritual and material. His are never empty words. He warned many years ago, "If you don't act now, then in the future you must come and beg me." This is what's happening now. They should have listened in the past. Now is the time, another good chance to listen. Now he needs a limb. And who is going to be the limb? It's nothing but youth.

He commanded Mr. Choi here, "For three years, don't consider your life as your life. Do this work, gambling your life." And he did all that Master commanded him t o do. He has worked for two years and it has born much fruit. It is only possible because heaven has been upon him, and he has much perseverance; he has worked solely for God's purpose. This is possible, and is now available to you.

Now all the advanced nations are here in one place. Seventy percent of our members here are college graduates. They excel in cultural backgrounds. They have grown up in good Christian families. Imagine, they just forgot everything; they just gave up everything and joined the Unification Church. Now we can conclude that there must be something stronger and more valuable and more precious in the Unification Church. Otherwise, they wouldn't have forsaken all and come here.

So the culture of the East and West must become one. Through whom? He is not saying, "Through me those two civilizations become one." Master Moon will go to the spiritual world earlier than the younger people. Then through whom? Through God. We must

never forget, behind all of these events there have been mass labors and sufferings. You must never forget that today the fruit of all the sacrifice -- significant and small -- in the history, is all combined. Those ones who do not recognize this immediately will be the ones who will deny every sacrifice and everything that was good in the past. For the purpose of goodness, we mobilize all of our conscience.

It is my fervent wish that you open wide your conscience and observe his heaven-given knowledge. I hope that when you depart from here, you can leave in tears, arm in arm, Eastern people and Western people together, and again make your determination for the work of the future. Let us construct the eternal world, where the world can be one, in the Unification circle.

Then what is the ideal of youth, after perfecting himself and after meeting the perfect mate" Such a man and wife and such a family will want to have everybody in the world as their friend. The world will be a happy multitude which will be happy just looking at all their brothers and sisters in the entire world. When they become friends, it will be such a beautiful sight. Those are the multitudes who will make their credo to love God more than their own nation. It will be those people who can love their God-centered brothers and sisters more than anything else they have in the world. Wouldn't that be the highest ideal for which youth can aim".

The person who extends his love through and beyond his own mate, to the brothers and sisters of the entire world, will be the successful person, the only successful person. He must be centered around God, because without God we don't exist.

If you concentrate man to a seed, what is the seed? Before the child were the parents, so the parents are your origin or seed, you might say. So let us say it is origin, because the seed is an origin, and from the origin you are born. Then what is the origin of your own parent? Parent, parent, parent, parent, parent ... Then it goes back to the ultimate cause, and that is God.

The only hope and purpose of every living being's life is to resemble its own source. Let us examine a seed. A seed is always split into two and is surrounded by one pouch. And if you take a smaller portion, then it is in a different sac, but it is still divided into two. No matter how small a seed you may take as an example, everything is split in that way. It resembles the ultimate cause. What is the ultimate cause? God. So God has a dual capacity, or dual essentiality as one necessary character. Everything else does also, because it takes after the principle.

To take another example, even an individual has two elements: the body or flesh and the conscience. That's the plus entity and minus entity. When they go against each other they perish. When you take the example of the seed, do the two elements within the seed fight each other? They never fight. If they did there would be no plant. What about the king of all the animals, mankind? As an individual, are you one? Are you perfected? If not, you have no life. In other words, you haven't become a seed yet. A perfected man or woman must become one. When man and woman become one, then they are happy. Why are a man and woman happy together.) Because in that way, they resemble, and come closer to God; that's why they are happy.

Each individual has to have a root, and he has to have a trunk, and then he must have leaves. So the three will comprise a tree. Who is your root? Your parents. You have to make a perfect trunk out of yourself. Are you a perfect trunk" That's your problem.

All seeds contain all the elements of a plant. So when you plant a seed, a root comes. It comes from something, because there is something in it. The trunk comes because a trunk was already there, and it has leaves. The leaves come because there already have been leaves.

When you look at a tree, it resembles a closed circle. Why? Because God is like that. God is round, so it becomes round. The base is round, the trunk is round, the branches are round. Round things rotate. They run easier anywhere. It is like a ball, which, if ,you kick it, will go very easily everywhere. So that's why you need something round and complete in your character. That's why everybody resembles this round shape. The one who is very athletically inclined can make himself very round. Everybody is working and living these patterns.

Everything is in three steps. Even the finger has three steps or joints. And the arm has a hand and upper and lower arms, all three. Also the head and body and trunk ... because that's the principle of God. So we see these three steps: root, trunk, and leaves. When you live in conformity with these three elements, the world can be yours, and God will not protest.

Then let us ask these American people, "Are you precious individually or in a collective sense? Collective. Is your value temporary or eternal? Eternal. Is it absolute value or something that can be diminished? Absolute. Everybody is very ambitious, as if he was a thief trying to rob everything from God. But God doesn't mind. As long as you are living within principle, He doesn't mind.

"What is that principle?" you might ask. "What makes it workable?" Those three things there are the principle: seeds, root, trunk, leaves. When you are in conformity with these three elements, then the world can be yours, and God does not protest.

One of the extreme forms of individuality in which we live now is, "I don't need anybody. I am self-sufficient. I don't need any parent." Shall we leave him alone". Individualism is wrong; it does not fit the principle of existence. In other words, it doesn't resemble the seed. So we must correct it. If we say the family is one unit, then the root of that family is the parents. Do you like parents? I do. Americans feel, "I don't need anybody. I need myself." Further, some people say, "I don't need a wife." Or if they need a wife, they can go anywhere and money will take care of it. Will that work for God or not? It cannot.

The trunk has two functions. One is to bring the water up, and the other to bring the water down. From the date of birth to the date of death, we have one trunk. That has duality, too. It is like man and wife. Would you like to become that trunk? Can you change a new trunk every day? You might as well go to spirit world or die early if you are going to be variable, changing every day. When the trunk is changing minute by minute or hour by hour, or day by day, how can branches and leaves come out from it? They will automatically die. We must bear historical fruit, the fruit which resembles the original entity.

Even the root is formed in a round shape. That's the period of youth. In that period youth prosper and grow. In order for a trunk to become a perfect trunk, it must have a perfect root, from which it must get nutrients. We must make sure that we exist now for the past, and that we shall exist for the future. And that's the sole purpose of our existing now. So the one who changes every so often and the one who disappoints others will never bear fruit.

The period of youth, of course, is the most brilliant period of man's life. He has the highest ambition, expects the best in the world, and then works hardest. When a perfect man and perfect woman become complete, then a flower will bloom one day. When there is a flower, there are all good scents and fragrances and honey. That's the beginning of love, and that's the period of youth.

When man and woman come together, they will have that fruit, and from that, something that resembles them will appear. That's what we call a child. These are the same three steps: parents, ourselves, and children. All throughout the world leaves and branches of one trunk will prosper. Then don't you need leaves? Doesn't a tree need leaves? Yes. So for you a child is an absolute necessity. You don't need your spouse? Well, you have to have a spouse, and you have to have children. Don't you need a root? Yes, you do need a root.

When you have all three elements with you, then you can say that you are a man. So any man must have these three. Some are selfish, keeping all of these for themselves. When you confess, "I am doing all of this to please my parents," then God will be happy and you will be happy, everybody will be happy to see such a one. Everybody will be grateful for him. No one will do anything for himself, but would rather do it for his spouse. Western or Eastern, black or white, yellow or black, everyone is saying in unison, "Yes."

When the parent does everything that he can and works so hard simply for the sake of his children, then everybody will look up to him and say, "Beautiful." We must remember that this is the path or procedure that we have to take in order for us to bear good fruit. The root exists for the trunk and for the leaves. The trunk exists for the root and the leaves. The leaves exist solely for the trunk and the roots. There the ideal exists. Have you ever done something very good for your own parents? Have you ever stopped to think that since your parents existed earlier than you did, that they are more precious than you? Which is earlier, the root or the trunk or the leaves? (Root.) Those people should be called good who value the roots more than themselves. We call such a man who loves his children more than himself a good man. We must realize that this is the long-existing and deepest principle of the truth of goodness.

Once you become the one complete self with all these, then would you like to become someone who changes easily, or who does not change eternally? Among these three, the root changes least. In other words, the leaves change more easily than the trunk and the trunk changes more easily than the root, but the root changes the least.

When you grow as a tree, would you like to grow straight up, or would you want to grow curved? (Straight.) Do you want to go high, or low? (High.) In other words, you are looking for the ideal, ambition and hope. Would you like to become large or small? (Large.) Would you like the reality to be an individual one, or a worldwide one? (Worldwide.) You are not different from any tree. A tree would be the same. These brilliant and full-grown trees will be the center of all plants and animals and creation. When the time comes, there is a fragrance and flowers and fruits come. The butterflies will make all this fruit possible. Wouldn't that be the sight you would like to see in yourself? Do you want it that way".

Do you get married because of your spouse's sake, or for your children's sake? (Children's.) But from now on, all the ideal of American marriage should be changed. Who do Americans get married for? For themselves; everybody gets married for himself or herself. That kind of family should perish. If they don't perish, God will make them perish. Now, that he suggested it, do you believe what he said is true, or what people have been thinking about themselves is true?

The only reason why you have to give everything to your child is so that he will be fruitful in that way. The reality of the ideal is accomplished when these joys become real and all these principles are in one accord.

So far we have not realized that the reason we are living is for the future, so that we will see a better future than our present life. Throughout history we have wanted to get married, but we didn't know why. We wanted to get married and have children, but we don't know why we wanted children. Now we know. It has always been because of God, in order to resemble God. He wishes to see the world a perfect world where mankind can live, as in our example of a tree. Man wants life exactly the same as in the tree. What flows all throughout the center is something very precious.

Have you ever heard that such an individual existed, or that such a family or nation existed? We are going to have it now. All the branches are from East, West, North, and South. The directions of civilization in the East and West are completely different. Although the directions are different, they are all absolutely necessary for the center. Even the very tip of the tree is in a way like a branch. It all depends on which angle you look at it, but it's the same thing. So everything, according to its angle, is different. Some grow in a horizontal way and some vertically; according to the angle a branch has, its value is different.

What is the most valuable thing? The most valuable thing, is the one that resembles its center. So this is why we wish to become similar to the center one. The branch that extends to the East and the branch that extends to the West have two different or opposing directions. But since there is one trunk and one center line, these are all harmonious, although their direction is different.

We have things of every direction and every shape, so what God now needs is one center, on which everything can direct its own way. God is working solely for this. Then God will have something to judge values by. He is going to make that criterion. In the family it is the same way, and in the larger group it is the same way God needs some criteria by which He can compare and judge the value of others.

The reason why He is urging you to become the most perfect individual in the world, the most perfect family and nation in the world, is so that you can serve as a trunk, as one center line. Once that value or criterion is established, then God can judge values in comparison to that. So with these we have come to have a new ideal for the family today. Then how far does the ideal of a family extend? To the world. We have to be the center of the nation which represents the world. Then centered around that, we have to establish a criterion by which different things can go in different directions. We should not forget that heaven is trying to nurture us to become a member of the country which is to serve this purpose. So such will be the ideal; things will start from the small and become ever higher and ever larger. Still, they resemble one principal entity.

Let us repeat our conclusion once more. We must achieve our perfection, which will be greater than any historical achievement. We will become the men and women who never appeared before in history. We shall bear and raise children which all the world and mankind would like to have. This is the purpose of creating and obtaining the ideal society and the ideal world under God.

God works twenty-four hours a day for the world, so we must resemble God. We must take after God and His effort. So we must think all the time, twenty-four hours a day, about the world. When we establish ourselves on this ideal of God, then it will be ours. And that's the most beautiful ideal that one youth can have.

Now we know that our path and purpose in life is to raise good children and resemble God, as has been explained, in three stages. We shall never err in our direction. We shall go unchanging towards this one direction. So our members love their brothers and sisters more than anything else, and they will love their parents better than anything else. Such will be our attitude. So we must live for others.

When you consider this, then you can see that the reason that you have come to love Master so much is because he has practiced these ideas. The Unification Church has worked for the world and will continue to work for the world. Therefore, it will flourish. So when we work in this way, all the world will take after our pattern. This is the one pattern that we must establish for our followers to copy. In return the world will be ours, and the world will love us. There are many, many seemingly big things, but nothing is bigger than this, believe me. This is most fundamental.

I hope that you resemble God, do everything for God, and understand God. Keep up with this three days fast's standard of love towards your own countrymen, and our own countrymen, and also all the followers to come. Now, enhance that; don't decrease it. I hope that in the following four days' training, you will strengthen yourselves and try to get everything you can get from here, because this is a precious opportunity. I wish you all happiness, and all security, and all closeness to God in the future.

Becoming A Responsible Person

Reverend Sun Myung Moon
Tarrytown, New York
July 14, 1974
Master Speaks
(Translated by Mrs. Won Pok Choi)

My topic this morning is "How to Become a Responsible Person." Everybody wants to be a responsible person over others. Among responsible persons there are those who are supported by others, and those who are not supported by others. There are many kinds of persons responsible over others. Some are responsible over ten people, or a hundred people, over an organization, over a nation, and even over the whole world.

Seen from the viewpoint of God's providence, there are people responsible over internal things and people responsible over external things. Which kind of responsible persons are more important? Many young people think that they want to be responsible over a nation. Each one thinks that he wants to be the most important, capable leader of the nation. He especially wants to cause his nation to develop and progress more than ever, and thinks of many ways to do this. He must have the capacity, potential, or power to do this, and he will have many ways to apply the power. He must know how to organize and develop. Before taking action he must study the situation closely and see how things have been developing in his nation. Then he must use some power or capacity to cause progress to occur. He wants to leave what is already good and either improve or revolutionize what has been bad or not desirable.

A person who is responsible over others must have a certain capacity. He must have not only the power or capacity to take responsibility but also the power to cause things to develop. He must be efficient and capable, and he needs strong leadership ability; then he can cause his people and his organization to grow. His ability cannot be perfected in an instant, but he must have much experience. Through education we will inherit the knowledge which other

people have accumulated, and then we must put it into practice ourselves. We must first have the knowledge, and then put it into practice until it is proven. Unless what you have is better than what others have, you cannot be responsible over others. Naturally we come to the conclusion that people who are more capable than others will be responsible over them. Whether the group is large or small, it doesn't matter. The same principle applies.

As I said before, there are people responsible over external things or worldly things, and there are those who are responsible for internal or spiritual things. We can easily define that those responsible over spiritual things are more important. Then over what kind of things are you going to be responsible? You will say, "I want to be responsible over internal or spiritual things." By spiritual things I mean you must be responsible for the eternal life of other people and the internal thing on the spiritual level. In the realm of external things you can go through experimental processes and if you fail you can repeat the task, but the spiritual level of things is different.

On the spiritual level of things, if you fail in your experiment, in your first attempt, then you cannot shift it easily to another process. As for the problems of life or love, we must be very serious in handling them. In order for you to become responsible persons over those problems, you must closely study what they are, and you must take them seriously. You must learn from predecessors or from those who are experienced in the field. You must learn good points from the leaders. For instance, if there are ten leaders, you must learn from all of them. Suppose you have ten such leaders or one hundred such leaders. You must absorb what they have that is good and you must discard what they have that is bad. In such a way you should learn.

All you trainees, after having been trained in this center must go out either to the field in the United States, or to other countries, your respective countries, and then you must take the responsibility over so many people, according to your capability. Even in the United States, when you want to become a world leader, you must learn how to lead people right here in the arena, and you must adopt good points from other experienced people.

Then what must be your attitude in adopting or inheriting those good points from others? If you go on criticizing everything, there is no end to that and you cannot learn very much. Suppose you have ten leaders around you, and when you are always critical and never believe what they say, you are not apt to learn much, but if you believe in what they say, and if you just try to understand their experience or their heart and understand and adopt their good points alone, then it makes it easier for you to develop or improve. You can either analyze or criticize other people only if and when you have the same capability or more capability or experiences.

Those who are capable of rightly judging people, or who believe in those who you think are capable and adopt good points from them, you have the capability of improving faster than others. Before anything else, you must have the inherent capability of having those people believe you or trust you, so that they will give you the knack of the things or the secret that they have learned. You have friends, but even among close friends you have secrets and you sometimes refrain from telling others your secret. It is human nature that you wouldn't like to tell others your secret unless that person is very receptive and will adopt and apply it in a good way, so that your secret or your way of doing things will be profitable to him or to her. In that case, we must be able to judge whether or not that person is going to use your secret or the knack of the thing in a good way or in a bad way.

What we know now is that we must have those people trust us and have them believe that we are going to use what we learn in a better way and for a bigger purpose. That alone is not enough. We must be able to synthesize those things, and after having been experienced in those fields we must evaluate matters and improve on that tradition or foundation.

In order for you to be a leader, you must have the ability to organize, but more than anything else, you must be the person who is the center of love. It is simple to ask what kind of personality God has; we can first of all say that He is the person who wants to believe or trust people, while they are not trustworthy.

When, in the Garden of Eden, God commanded Adam and Eve not to eat of the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, He wanted to trust these people. Of course, there were many things for which God could not trust them, but He tried to trust them and put them in the position of His children whom He could rely on. In creating the universe, too, of course God created the universe for Himself, but mostly, or in another sense, He created the universe for His children, Adam and Eve. God wanted to give love, a love of untold value, to those children who were yet immature.

In order for you to become responsible leaders, you must be equipped with external qualities, of course, but then the next thing, or the most important thing to come, is to know how to love them, lead them in love. People need a leader over them who is responsible for them and who will take care of them. So they want to believe that the leader is for them, and that the leader loves them. These qualities are indispensable for a leader, a genuine leader.

When you are going to become a leader in our church or in the outside world, you will find that there are many things which you cannot leave to trust or rely upon. People are apt to betray you while you have been believing them and trusting them and relying on them. When you are betrayed by those people, if you are utterly in despair and are so discouraged that you cannot rise up again, then it means you must retreat from leadership.

However hard you may struggle to be a good leader and give out your love and your whole being to the people, sometimes they not only betray you but they would try to use you. When the leader's love towards his people is self-centered, and if he calculates on what's coming as the reward, he is apt to be discouraged at the moment when he is faced with rebuff, and then think that he is not for these people, and he will retreat from his position.

When you are responsible over financial things, it is easy. You calculate and you say you have obtained so much profit, and you think you have done your part. But for spiritual leaders, things are different-and more important. In the financial matters, if you have acquired what you have planned, then you are successful. But on the spiritual level of things, even though you have won some people's hearts, if others complain or others are in low spirits, and if you cannot distribute your love evenly and people are equally happy, you are not a successful leader.

As a spiritual leader, you must not be satisfied with their response, and even though your group is happy for the time being, you must add more things to them and try to make them happier and still happier. The greatest of all the spiritual leaders being God, you can well imagine how difficult God's situation is. Do you imagine that the great spiritual leaders of the world always feel happiness in their hearts? If you can get them to be really frank to you, they are always distressed, they are always unhappy or miserable. It is because a spiritual leader always has to give away what he has, always be giving. He has to deal with so many types of people all the time, and if he cannot give things out to them, in that case his love must not be one-sided, and his love has to be fulfilling to every kind of person. There are all kinds of people, and if they cannot feel contented or satisfied, what would he do? Problems are apt to arise there.

Seen from this viewpoint, God is the loneliest one and the most pitiful one, because He's responsible for all humanity. Those who receive are not easily satisfied. On the part of the giver, he has no one to receive from. He wants to receive from the central figures, the great leaders of the world. So God must be the one who has all things and all qualifications. If God would find all the people just wanting to receive from Him, He would have difficulty. He is of course ready to give whatever He has, but if all the people would want to receive good things from Him, for instance love-well, everybody wants His love-He will be put under a great strain. Then He must emphasize how to carry out your mission, and He would want you to trust not for the sake of yourself, but for the sake of other people, those whom you are going to trust, and give love for the sake of other people and do everything for the sake of those who are under you.

When we trust other people, we must trust them on the public level, and we must love people on the public level. I must again say that leaders must trust people for the sake of them and sacrifice for the sake of those people, and love for the sake of those people, not for themselves. If you want to have public things connected to you, you must make it for a bigger group or for a bigger public. If you can personify trust or belief, belief will ask something of you. If you would ask the belief, saying, "Well, belief, what kind of person would you like to believe?" he would say, "I want to believe or trust people more for the public. " If you would personify a sacrifice and ask him, "For whom would you like to sacrifice?", he would say, "I want to sacrifice myself for the people who are more for the public, not for themselves. " The same thing applies for love. When you ask love the same question, love would answer you, "I want to love the people who are more for the public. " By people who are public, I mean those who stand on the individual level of things, tribal, and national level of things, and only think of the things on the worldwide level.

Trust or belief in the truest sense is trust for the public and for the greater public and the super-public, or the greatest public. Sacrifice and love, are, without exception... God; being of absolute goodness, He is for the public; He is absolutely for the public, the greater things and the greatest. That's what places Him in the central position.

Suppose you are on the central point, where you have every direction radiating from you, and all distances are equal. When you are a leader, you are the central figure, and being the central figure means your bearing is right in the middle and you don't put more stress on certain people, and you are not favoring certain people and not others. You must be even and fair. In order for you to be able to move other people, manipulate the people, you must lose yourself or deny yourself. What you eat, where you live, and what you wear must be well balanced with others.

You are now being trained at the center because you are going to be leaders over other people later on. And how to lose yourself, how to deny yourself is the first question that comes, and you know that you have the strong "I" conception. If you have too strong a personality, you must try to erase that. If your personality is etched, you must scrape it out or rub it in such a way that your personality will be rounded. As a leader you cannot say, "My principle is to sleep eight hours a day." You cannot say, "I cannot go on without eating three meals." You cannot say, "I must be treated well and they must respect me." You cannot never dream of being that kind of person as a leader. If you are the leader over so many people, if you think of things in the self centered way, never thinking of the public, then just wait and see-you will lose the quality of the leader and people won't respect you. You may be so clever as to be able to cheat them and pretend as though you are a great leader, and that may pass in the outside world, but in the spiritual movement that cannot be, accepted. The spiritual world will work in the group, and the people will lose trust in you, and they will somehow feel like disliking you.

If and when you are a leader, if you feel easy and not out-going, not standing in the vanguard of others, then you can safely say that you are losing the quality of a leader. You must be able to find yourself being always anxious to do more things, and you cannot just sit with folded arms and with easy heart, but you feel like working more than your people and for the people, and then people will respect you and you will be strong leaders. You can cultivate more leadership.

In the Bible we read that we must love God with all our heart, with all our sincerity, and with all our might, and if we lose that quality you are not for that mission. So I can safely define that when you are a leader over 100 people, you are and you must be the most wretched and unhappy and miserable person of them all. If you are responsible over 1,000 people, you must be the most miserable one of them all. More than that, the responsible person, the leader, cannot get rid of the burden at any moment. You are heavy laden with the burden of responsibility. But fortunately, when you are the spiritual leader, there are assistants coming from the spiritual world. In that case, the leader's life must be that of great faith and deep faith.

In the face of difficulties, you must be able to get the willing cooperation of other people and respect and trust from other people. If you lose that, you cannot go on. You must be able to arouse the attention of people and get them either interested in you, trusting and believing in you, and to love you and sacrifice for you. And conversely, you must be doing the same for them. Sometimes you are discouraged by your people and you can call out and say, "I am discouraged by the people, but you know what I am, and I hope you can trust me and you can love me, and I love you so much. I rely on you." And then you can even get spiritual cooperation from nature which will strengthen you.

However small a thing or a person may be, if you rely on it or on him and put out your love and energy and sacrifice for him or for it, then certainly something great will come from it or him. All things considered, the leader's position is the most difficult one. His is a position of weakness and helplessness. But when you are weak or helpless for the sake of others, you are safe. You will be aided by the vast spirit world and you will have many deep spiritual experiences which will strengthen you. If you are ready to receive spiritual cooperation from above, then you, by going through those kinds of experiences, will find yourself being successful as a leader because you have cooperation from the spirit side.

I can readily understand Jesus' heart when he said, "If you are not like these little children, you cannot enter the kingdom of God." He was faced with difficulties and he was disappointed by people not believing in him; because of their disbelief he would turn to the children, and when he saw small children he would talk to them saying in his heart, "You know me and you can believe me, and I love you, and I can rely on you. " They are so innocent and so pure, he saw a quality in them which entitled them to be of the kingdom of heaven.

When you pray to God, you cannot be boastful of your title of leader, by saying, "Oh, God, I am the leader of such and such a group. Please do this for me." That kind of prayer cannot be heard by God.

You must be able to put yourself in the position of children crying to God, calling for help, and denying yourself. You have no "yourself" there, but you should just rely on God, seeing Him as the only existence in the world, then you are sure to be answered.

Leaders on the external level, or on the worldly level, think that their role is to give commands to other people. But for the internal leaders-(what he means is spiritual leaders)-things are otherwise. Your responsibilities will be assigned when you are able to put yourself in the position to be given orders, and obey and fulfill others' needs.

What surprised me in the United States when I first came here was that you must make an appointment to see doctors. Immediately I thought that patients must have a disease or ailment according to a timetable. I could see that doctors make appointments from a self-centered point of view. Doctors are those who deal with people's lives, so in case of need they must be alert and attend to patients the whole day long, or around the clock, even 24 hours a day.

Spiritual leaders must go beyond the limits of time considerations and must be able to deal with people at any moment of need. Even though you have to sacrifice your sleeping hours, you must be ready to help others. You must not think of your meal hours as fixed. You must cultivate the attitude that every moment of your life is for other people. If you have that kind of attitude as a leader and put it into practice, you will be a good or successful leader.

When you look at bad points in other people or bad things being done in your group, don't be too impatient and too quick in judging people or doing away with or disposing of them. But wait, and you encourage good points in the people and good things that are being done there, and then reserve your judgment to the end, and you must hope that that person will correct his mistake. It is very likely that you will find a person doing wonderfully, but if you had cut him off years ago he wouldn't be there, and he would almost rebel against you, but he is now doing a good job after having repented and corrected his mistake on his own.

With all these things in mind one can say that leaders are in the most miserable position . . . apt to be nagging at you. However in good harmony and love they may be living, even their living room is open for so many people, so when someone knocks at your door, the leader would receive just any people at any moment to his living room, and to his bedroom, or anywhere. So your home will be a public place. When the visitors urgently need you, you must see them. At that moment you are really for those people and not for your wife. So you must look as though you love those people more than your wife. And the leader would like to sell whatever his wife has that is good and use it for needy people. And then what will become of his home? If the wife were not understanding a rupture might occur in that family.

You should realize that this is not a short-term difficulty, but it will go on for your lifetime. How many families can sustain it and endure to the end and maintain a good attitude, helping each other and liking the idea? This is the leader's position in which you always have to carry the cross.

If the people close to you say things for your sake, and they love you and sacrifice for you, you would tell them rather to sacrifice for the people whom I want to sacrifice for and love the people whom I love. At the table, before taking your first mouthful of food, you must think of your people first, and when you are going to buy clothing for yourself, you must think of your people first. Even at bedtime hour you must think of your people and how tired they must be, and then everything will be a cross for you. You are so tired that you take a nap for a while, and you immediately feel ashamed or guilty.

When your attitude as the leader is that as I have described, then spirit world will be sure to be mobilized in cooperation with you, so you will be a successful leader. You must use your whole being for the sake of others. You must re-evaluate yourself to know if your eyes have not been misused and have been used for the sake of others; and likewise with your ears, your nose, your mouth, your limbs. All things, when they have been used for the sake of other people, will make you a success. Otherwise, you are a failure.

In order for you to be responsible leaders, I have enumerated many necessary qualities. Are you confident you have them? (Yes.) In order for you to become that kind of leader, you must have good training. Before your becoming a responsible leader over 1,000 people, you must train yourself to be a good leader over one individual. You must ask yourself, "Do I have one person who can really believe in me, who can really rely on me, and who can really look up at me as a leader or teacher?" If you have gone though all those tests or experiences and have such qualifications and are sent out to the field, you must start by winning the heart of one individual on a perfect level. If you are going to be a perfect leader over one individual, then you must be responsible over his well-being, including criticism of his bad points and uplifting and encouraging his good points. You cannot just say, "I am responsible over your good points but not over your bad points," but you must be responsible over the whole person of that individual. What makes you separated from him or divided from him is always the bad point, not the good point. So you must be able to encompass and be responsible over the bad points as well as the good ones. You must be able to help him eliminate his bad points, then he will be a good person, helpful to you.

Then you must always ask yourself this question, "Can I be responsible over a single individual on the perfect level?" If you are qualified for that you can further be responsible over your family as the good leader, the perfect leader in that situation; then there is no problem for you to be the leader of a bigger group. If you are going to be the perfect leader of your family, it means you have to bear the cross for the members of your family. If the family members are responsible for their own problems, so much the better. But if they cannot be, if you take responsibility for their shortcomings, then they must obey you and they must rely on you for that, at least. So you must train yourself for that. If you are a good leader in your family, there is no problem for you to be the leader of your church. In that case, you must think of the church members as though they are your own family members and be ready to take the responsibility over whatever shortcomings they have; then they can rely on you.

Instead of having other people responsible for themselves or for each other, you must be responsible for those people or their bad points. In that case, your people must willingly come under your guidance. The same thing applies to a national leader. You must ask yourself the question of whether you are qualified for those things; you can judge yourself whether you are a good leader and a qualified one.

When I am working for the nation of the United States, if I trust and love this nation more than God would, what would happen? The conclusion is that God cannot judge the United States too soon. Unless God can give more than that which the leader gives to this nation, He cannot judge this nation and judgment will be delayed. Do you follow me? (Yes.) So it is simple to know in what way we can lead this nation; we must be responsible for the shortcomings of this nation, for it's difficulties. What are the most difficult points in this nation? What are they?

First is the ruin or the crisis in the Christian world. We must be responsible for the corruption in the Christian world. In this nation, not only the Christian ideology, which was the founding ideology of this nation is being corrupted, but also the families committed to that ideology are being corrupted, are collapsing. If families are collapsing, it means the nation is collapsing. The God-denying ideology of Communism is infiltrating the nation and undermining the hearts of the people and separating them from God. Those three important questions are the most crucial ones.

We must be a strong group of people, ever progressing, while the Christian world is being corrupted. While in the Christian world even the Christians are almost ruining the nation, we, coming out of Christianity, must be able to save this nation. We must be a different species of Christian. Are you different from them? (Yes.) Then there is hope for us. How many years would it take us to save this nation? How many hundred years, how many thousand years? How many years? You may say we can save this nation in ten years' time, and you already imagine that you can rest after that. You must be ready to work for this nation, for your lifetime. Are you that responsible? (Yes.) Then you are hopeful people. Go ahead and do that.

Family disunion and rupture is another problem as I have said; because of that problem young people are leaving their homes, there are adolescent problems, problems of delinquency. How would you deal with them? We must do things conversely from what they are doing; when I order you to do so, you will go back to your homes and restore your family, restore your neighborhood, relatives, and other people. Would you be able to do that? (Yes.) While you do that job, you must not be like your parents, like your family members-physical family members, of course-and you must not be persons like your relatives or neighbors or friends. You must be 180 degrees different from them.

The worldly ambition of people is to be financially successful, but your ambition must be different from theirs; it must be almost opposite to theirs. In the outside world, people, especially Communists, want to slander others and find fault with others; even though you have no such fault, they will pretend that you have. What would you do in fighting against them?

In order for the Communists to grow so fast, they did not mind about what measures used, but we must be more fearful or much stronger than those people. It takes a leader who is strong enough to be able to sacrifice for the sake of other people and bear a heavier cross than his people and be equipped with the many attributes I have enumerated.

What I have so far done in this nation, making our movement conspicuous in the public eyes, will long remain when you inherit this mission and carry it out. You must be able to revitalize the Christian world, reunite families and maintain harmony as the lowest or smallest unit of the society or nation, and you must be able to annihilate Communism, exterminate it and make all the population of the world God-loving people. It may not be as easy as it sounds. You cannot do it with folded hands. The whole population of America is anxious to do the job, but they have so far failed to do it, and the handful of people in our group want that, so we have mobilized for that mission. With this in mind, can your hearts be at ease and say, "Everything will be taken care of by our Master. His leadership will do everything, and we can just sit still with folded arms, hands, doing nothing. " Can you do that? (No.)

You must put yourselves in my position at all times and be responsible leaders over some group at least; then you will feel my heart and do the same. Jesus was the representative who bore the cross instead of letting others do it. He was the only historical figure who willingly volunteered to bear the cross himself and to be responsible for other people's lives, and to be connected with them through eternity on the spiritual level.

From that point of view, you must fancy or grasp the picture of how you are going to act when you are responsible for all the population of the world in the future. When you have to fight against the Communist power, it may be even easier. But when you want to absorb them and win their hearts and make them to be what we are, then what are you going to do with them? If you fight against them and win over them by power, they will not be conquered in the real sense, and they can gather up their strength and come against us. But in time after winning over them, we must be able to absorb them and make them into our members. Unless we establish the principle that we can trust them, by loving them and being responsible for their eternal lives, we are not real victors.

The Communists, in their way, are thinking of erecting a kingdom of their own. But by going through untold sacrifices, we- will save them and restore them and show them that the kingdom we mean to erect is far better than what they dreamed of, and they will be convinced and persuaded. Unless we do that they won't be convinced. Isn't that true?

Then what is the greatest problem in the whole world, in the universe? What is that? What must be that? Satan. Who will be responsible over Satan? (We will.) It is easy to say we. Can you say so? (Yes.) It is not so simple as it may sound, but can you be responsible for him? (Yes.) It is desirable that we can say before God, "Don't worry about Satan. We'll be responsible for him and we will conquer him and bring him before you. " In that case, you must be able to get God to trust you and rely on you. Are you that qualified? (Yes.) Can you be responsible over Satan? (Yes.) That means you must behead him and bring him to me? (Yes.) But think of God; He has left him alone without beheading him, for 6,000 years, the Satan who has constantly been accusing man. Then what would you do? If there is any such person, God must be the person who hates Satan most, more than anyone else. It took the omnipotent God 6,000 years to annihilate Satan, and He has not yet completed it. And if we are going to take care of him, how much more difficulty do we have to go through? When you say you are going to be responsible for Satan, do you think that Satan will easily come to his knees before you? (No.) I think that who will really be victor over Satan is the problem.

One secret in winning over Satan is to be able to do what Satan can never do. The quality of Satan is that he is most able to destroy things. He is especially interested in destroying good elements. If you are stronger than Satan, to be able to win over him, you must be able to destroy what Satan has. Which is easier: to destroy what is good or what is bad? (What is good). Is it easier for a good person to become bad, or for a bad person to become good? (Bad person to become good.) Which is right? For a good person to become bad is easier. To tear down is easier to do than to build up.

Satan was the most vicious entity who destroyed the goodness of God's children in the Garden of Eden. Can you be responsible over that fierce enemy of yours, Satan? (Yes.) Before answering me with affirmation, have you ever stopped to think how fierce the battle may be, is going to be? If you have all the Communists in your hands, all the Satans in your hands, would you welcome them and say, "What may come is here, and I am ready to fight against and win over them. " Can you say that? (Yes.) If that is true, you are going to be the savior to the Communists, the savior to Satan.

We have such a vast job ahead of us. In order for us to be qualified enough to do that we must be able first to trust them and to sacrifice ourselves for the sake of those people, and be ready to love them as though we would our own people. First is trust, second is serve, next is love, and last is sacrifice -trust, serve, love, and sacrifice for them. There is no other way possible for us to win over them. Do you like the idea? (Yes.) You must readily accept those things. You must be able to trust them while they don't act kindly. You must be able to serve

them. You must be able to love them and sacrifice for them. And that you must do out of your heart, from the bottom of your heart, not unwillingly, not reluctantly, but out of your heart, from the very bottom of your heart. Can you do that? What do you think God would do, in what manner? Have you ever stopped to think of that? Even for God, it is a most difficult job.

God Himself would want to prove Himself reliable and would trust them, serve them, and sacrifice for them to the fullest extent. When you can trust a person while he is not trustworthy, when you can serve a person when he is not worthy, when you can love those people when they are not lovable, and when you can sacrifice yourself for the sake of those people when they are not worth sacrificing for -unless you can do that, you are not qualified as a responsible person.

When God had to leave Jesus in satanic hands and had to let him be killed, it was a demonstration of His love towards mankind; even at the cost of His own loving son, He had to trust the people that sooner or later they will be saved, and serve the people in giving out His son, and love the people to the extent that He gave His own son and sacrificed His son for the sake of those who came against him. This kind of attitude will qualify you as the responsible leader.

Would you want to be that kind of leader? (Yes.) You must realize it is a difficult job. But if you are willing to accept the responsibility and carry it out, then you will be relied on by God and be trusted by Him. God is in the position to do the job, and since He is an invisible entity, in place of Himself He sent the Messiah to do the job, and we must follow him, and walk with him as the example. And after we will have erected the kingdom of God on earth, to whom are we going to leave it? To the whole of mankind, of course. You know that half the world population is Communist. In a way, it means we are going to leave the kingdom we will have erected to Satan himself. By that time the Communists and Satan will not stay our enemies, but they will be convinced of our trustworthiness and be touched by us and be absorbed. Can you understand? (Yes.)

On God's part, He will have us go through three stages in order to meet Him, or in order for us to be able to erect His kingdom. We must be able to erect a kingdom for the world: first, for God-loving people, and then for Communist people. That means we must make the Communist world into the kingdom of heaven, and the satanic world, Satan, into the citizens of the kingdom. If and when we will have erected a certain stage of the kingdom of heaven on earth, do you think the Communists would be willing to come and live as citizens in that kingdom at first? (No.) Then in our world, we must have a stronger economic system than theirs, and a stronger political system and a greater culture than theirs in order for us to be able to absorb them. After having absorbed the Communist world and having them move into the kingdom, then do you think Satan would like to come and join? (Yes.) Yes? It is the nature of Satan to oppose anything good at first, at least. He has been ever corrupting or destroying what is good and the world under the providence of God, and he will try to have His last attack on the kingdom of heaven.

God Himself cannot excuse the origin of sin, Satan. Then who can excuse him or forgive him? The one who is in the position of Adam, after restoring Satan, must be able to bring him to God and say, "I have restored Satan, the last one of Satan, and brought him to your bosom; please beat me and punish me and do anything to me in place of him, and then forgive him," and then alone God's resentment will be cleared away and He will feel like forgiving Satan. So the cross we are going to bear will be of that nature.

With that kind of concept in his mind, even on the cross, Jesus had to pray for his enemy and bless them. Would that be an easy job? (No.) If it is that difficult, can you really be responsible for that? After joining the movement, in a year's time, some are heard to be exhausted, and some run away, falling away, so can I trust you? (Yes.) Recently, I have been in the boat fishing all the time. Sometimes I would take Japanese members, American members, members from other countries. I would test them and I would see how much difficulty they can stand, without sleeping, just doing the same thing all the way through. Allen is having a difficult time; he is the navigator on the boat, and I am sure after the day's work without sleep, around the clock work on the deck, he will get exhausted and say, "Oh, what a man Master is. He would just drive me all through 24 hours." I am doing that not because I want to catch fish. I want to set up the condition that I have loved the sea more than anyone else. When I catch fish, I do it as though I catch Satan, and I would free some of them, and when I catch them, I always dream or fancy that I can feed the trainees, feed our members.

After two days' work with me on the boat, I heard some say that I am an iron person, an iron man. I am no such person. I am no iron person or super man. I am just like you. What I have different from what you have is that I have a clear purpose ahead of me. I have the strong determination not to let it go unless I attain the goal. Nobody else may understand me, but that's no problem for me. That's the only thing that I have different from you. Whatever thing I once begin to do, I will cling to it until I make it a success.

Suppose we personify the boat, and my intention is to make the boat confess that he has the most wonderful owner. The boat itself, if it has a spirit, must want to set up the highest record of having caught so many fish a day. And the boat would want to travel more miles than other boats. That's my way of thinking.

In the year 1965 when I traveled through 48 states in 40 days, I would sit next to the driver, and for instance, when we traveled towards Key West, the driver had to drive until two or three o'clock in the morning, and I would just keep waking him up and pinch him. Why did I do that? Because I knew we were not on a tourist trip. From that very moment I planned for what we are doing now. He dreamed of the day to come when he was going to speak to vast public audiences, or to the crew on the ship, or things like that. In the future, I will have a marine business, too. I will become the greatest fisherman of all. I am going to erect a marine company.

In order for you to be able to lead people, the crew on the boat, or business men, you must know things about them more than other people. Among the laborers, the crew laborers, laborers on the boat, laborers in the factories, laborers in the mining area, miners, and farmers are most important. You must go through experiences in order to know the people. I have had the experience of working in mines. I know how to drill into tunnels and drive the pegs-what do you call them-to set up the-supports. Don't think of me as a religious leader, an ordinary religious leader. I don't like that idea. There is nothing I have not experienced. I am good at every athletic endeavor. I am good at making friends. Wherever I go, I immediately make friends with people around me. I am experienced in many fields, and because of my having been trained in this way, I can do the job which I am doing now. In doing anything and everything, I will compete with the experts. Would that be easy for an ordinary man to do? But for what purpose am I doing this? It is because I must lead those people in the future.

Even in the prison cell, in less than three days, I will make them obey me, make the cell mates obey me, because that is the contracted form of evil society, and I grasped their nature and background, and I can easily manipulate them. By going through that, I built myself as the qualified leader, and it is a difficult job, of course. In doing that, I hear their story and I am deeply sympathetic with them, and I would cry with them, and in that way, I want to touch their hearts, and they are moved.

Up to the present moment, I have tested so many people. With a certain standard, when I test them, they fail to meet my standard sooner or later, within three years' time. Then what about the American youth? Can you pass my test? (Yes.) I have recently heard that-I don't know how many-some state representatives, one state representative or commander on the mobile team for the state has disappeared without saying anything. That's a disgrace to the honor of what he had been, whether it is a male or female member. Would you do that and disgrace a female, or disgrace your sex? It is easy to say, "No. " In order for you to become a capable leader, you must plan the schedule for your whole life.

Whenever I read the newspapers and read that some criminals are sentenced to death, I study their background and want to know whether he or she has done that for a greater purpose. If one is going to be sentenced to death for the sake of what he did with a purpose, he must not have regrets; he must not try to be absolved. Can you be that cool and collected when you are faced with difficulty? (Yes.) I doubt it.

What I am doing in the United States is at the risk of my life. I am that serious. When your ambition is to save so many nations and the whole world, can you imagine that you can do it without risking your life? You may wish that you would live a happy life and make others live a happy life, but that's almost impossible. In order to save one worldly nation, to win independence, so many people have been martyred and denied themselves, and eventually were killed; how much more difficult it must be to erect the kingdom of heaven.

What I want you to do is to do your very best at the post to which you are assigned. Don't try to complain or don't try to defend yourself. Be grateful that you are still alive. Without that kind of strong determination, you can never be able to save a nation. If you are going to save the nation, you must be stronger than the nation, and of more value than the nation. If that nation has one thousand years of history, you must have in your mind that you can wait and fight through even one thousand years if you are given the time. If you are not ready for that, you cannot save the nation.

So I want you to realize how difficult a job we are going to take on from now on; be ready for that and become reliable, trustworthy leaders. When I look at my people working in the garden or doing anything, I always think, "If I were they, I would erase the time concept from my mind and think of that just as my job and there is no one else but myself to do the job, and then I can just work on and on without stopping after a certain hour. " Only those who have experienced would know how almost sacred it is to love work and work until you are exhausted and eat at the spot of your labor, and lie down in sleep, lie down and fall asleep right at the place of your labor. Then your meditation, your prayer to God on the spot will be heard and answered. It is a great thing of beauty, even though at that time you are all dirty with mud and you are perspiring all over and your face is dirty like a discarded doll's, things like that. But that is a great thing of beauty in God's sight. How beautiful it must be; you can picture the scene.

[There is a missing page here, page 11 of MS-425. Continues on page 12]

to inherit from me. When you see me doing that, and you respect me and like me and love me, from what 1, through what I am doing you can imagine what God is like and what God would think of me and think of you when you follow me.

In order for you to be capable leaders, you must be trained, well trained, both on the physical and spiritual levels. In the established churches they seek for spiritual salvation alone, and they are thinking of the world to come after their physical death, and in preparation for that they work hard, of course, but we want to make this world into a better place to live and into a Godly kingdom on earth. So what we are doing is different and more meaningful than what they are doing. Your gifts and talents are limited. If you want to have your people suit your taste and interest, how many people you will miss. The number will be limited, so you must try on your part to adjust yourself to them and win them.

So I want you to be awakened to the fact that you must readily receive any kind of command or training that is required of you here, not unwillingly but willingly, from the bottom of your heart, and you must not think of your not being able to do that. You have the ability for that. I will give you an example. I have the confidence that I can make an amateur, or people who have been nonchalant about their job, make them into an expert in any line of work. Expertise is nothing else than how many times one has repeated the same thing, and you can become experts, specialists. Of course, there are differences because of an inborn gift between gifted persons and ungifted persons, but if you are not gifted in some line, you can work twice as much or three times as much and you can obtain your goal.

In my school days I had a friend who thought that he had a poor memory, so he would try to memorize the whole lesson he learned in class. From morning to night he would repeat the same thing until he could memorize it all. At first, he had the lowest grade point in the class, but at the time of the commencement, graduation, he was the top honor student. So steadfast endeavor, persevering efforts, will make you into experts. You envy genius, but if you can memorize by reading, for instance, a lesson once, and some other people memorize the same thing by repeating it the whole day long, whose memory would last longer? In the long run, for instance, at the time of graduation when you are asked questions about what you learned in the freshman or senior years, the second person will answer most of the questions, not the first. Don't you ever think that you can only be a poor lecturer, that you can never be an excellent one. How many more times you repeat the same thing, read the same thing, or practice on it will determine your qualification.

A few days ago David Kim told me that some of the trainees here are too old to memorize all those things, and it's almost hopeless for them. I thought in my mind, "That's not the way the director of the training center should talk or should think. " You can ask the person a question, "Have you ever tried to relish or absorb the teaching as though you would over a bowl of food when you are starving to death?" This is my way of thinking. If you are given a job, or if you chose a job, you will cling to it until you attain success, or else you will even die by doing, in doing that. You will do it to the end of your life. If there is any prize left over in God's hands, he will be willing to give it to me. Once you start doing things, you must cling to it until you attain success, and then there is nothing you cannot do.

I am now doing three kinds of things. When I do them, I am so interested in doing them, and in face of difficulties I don't mind the difficulties. I only am anxious in attaining the goal, to attain the goal. So I want you to be perseverant to the end, and in listening to me too, I want you to be patient. Let us pray. (Master's prayer.)